Pirates: They Are the Queen of the Sky

In the One Piece world, two pairs of souls merged into one – Jenna and Lila, Anna and Sophia – the superhuman gravity fruit, the superhuman hurricane fruit. What is a natural disaster? They are the natural disaster.

Twins share dual strength.

They can use different abilities at the same time to create unprecedented fighting methods. The Navy, the Revolutionary Army, the Pirates…all parties are waiting for Nika.

The day Luffy set out to sea, the world began to go haywire.

Total war begins, and troubled times are coming!

The prototype characters in the article are from: Queen of Arms, Arknights, Cyberpunk 2077, Devil May Cry, and Vifland.

Note: This can be considered a parallel world of One Piece.

Pirates: They Are the Queen of the Sky
Chapter 1: The Lucius Pirates’ ‘Second’ Destruction
Haiyuan calendar year 1507.
On a small island, the Lucius Pirates are holding a celebration party.
What are they celebrating? Of course, they are celebrating the harvest. But unfortunately…
He’s screwed this time.
Because two of the prisoners he captured had drastically changed their personalities.
While there was “crying and shouting” outside, inside the underground prison of the Lucius Pirates.
The two girls rubbed their eyes and climbed up.
Jenna rubbed her eyes and began to look around.
( Anna, Lila, Sofia. How did we get back here!?)
In an instant, the three people in the consciousness space were awakened by Jenna’s scream, and they looked around with a shared perspective.
(Finished spicy )
The four of them could only think of these two words at the same time.
(Jenna, hurry up and try to see if the fruit ability can be used.)
After saying that, Anna sat up and began to examine her body.
At the same time in the consciousness space.
(Sister Jenna, Sister Anna We don t look like we re ten years old yet )
Lila was surprised. Weren’t they only ten years old when they died before?
(Who cares! Since the fruit ability can be used, just kill them all!)
Although Sophia didn’t know what was going on, she thought it would be right to kill Lucius and the others.
After all, it was they who destroyed their hometown and killed Sister Sophia.
Although it was a blessing in disguise that Jena and Anna could come into their bodies, but.
Killing is never wrong.
It’s a waste of air if you don’t kill the thing that likes to peel human skin, but that’s just right.
What Anna can do is air, superhuman hurricane.
(Okay, we can kill him. But what should we do next? Should we wait for Kizaru to come?)
When talking about the latter part, Jenna raised her fingertips slightly.
Snap!
The entire prison was split into two halves, and then controlled by Jenna’s gravity, slowly flew to the open space on the left.
Jena’s is the superhuman gravity.
After putting the things steadily on the ground (I was too lazy to do it myself, so I just used my domineering power to clean them all up), she narrowed her eyes.
boom!
An extremely terrifying domineering aura burst out from her.
Lucius and others outside didn’t know what was going on when they were suddenly knocked down by an invisible air wave. Their pupils turned white instantly and blood came out of all their orifices.
The sky was covered with dark clouds, and suddenly a small tsunami appeared on the sea surface around the island and began to move outward.
Even the pirate ship was pressed down by some force, and not even a bubble of water appeared.
(? How can we escape? You pushed the boat down!?)
Anna held her forehead with her hand and stood up, intending to go to the warehouse to take a look.
She wanted to verify a hypothesis, whether the two devil fruits were still in the box.
(It should be a time travel. When did we lose consciousness?)
After leaving the door, Anna asked Lila while searching for the location in her memory.
(Well after I finished talking with Sister Jena and the Sarkaz siblings.)
Lila frowned and tried hard to recall the scene at that time, but she really didn’t find any clues.
As for Sofia? Anna didn’t ask what she meant, because this guy was drunk.
(Okay, Anna, go to the warehouse. I’ll go upstairs to get some fresh air.)
Jenna said, and before Anna could react, she cut off the microphone.
Fortunately, Lila is here.
(impatient.)
Anna’s brows tightened, she had a bad feeling.
Soon, Anna reached her destination through the dark passage.
The environment in front of me has not changed much from what I remember.
If anything, the two treasure chests containing devil fruits are missing.
(How is it possible what happened to us? Traveling through time again?)
Anna searched every corner of the warehouse but still found no clues.
It was completely empty, without even a speck of food.
Seeing this, Lila and Sofia called Anna to meet up with Jenna on the ground.
Meanwhile, Jenna was already walking around the bodies of the dead pirates.
(Tsk tsk, oh my. That s a tragic death.)
Jenna looked around and found that the base here was really shabby.
There are not many trees here, no wonder Kizaru came directly to the door and instead of hiding underground he had to hold a banquet on the ground.
These people on the ground must be dead.
All four of them can perform physical attacks using Conqueror’s Haki.
It should be said that it is the four souls.
They have to thank Zefa for this, otherwise they would not be able to resolve their problems.
Of course, thanks also to Lila and Sofia.
(Sister Jenna, Sister Anna. Are we still going to join the Navy?)
Lila carefully examined Jenna’s body and found that they didn’t need to do any training at all.
They are completely at the level of their sixteen-year-old counterparts, whether it is domineering, physique, or fruit ability.
(Let s wait until Anna comes up. I estimated that we should be fourteen years old now.)
Jenna also touched her chest, which was one of the clues.
At the same time, she reconnected Anna’s microphone.
(Fourteen years old? Then what about brother Michael will the development of this world be the same as before we traveled through time?)
Lila was a little scared. She was not afraid of any danger, but that Michael and the Corleone family did not exist in this world.
(Don t worry about that. I found something belonging to the Corleone family on Lucius.)
Anna’s voice reached the ears of the three people. After the perspective was switched, they found that there really were white flowers unique to the Corleone family.
(Hmm…it is indeed the traditional flower of the Corleone family. So, Anna. Where are we going from now on?)
At the same time, Jenna’s body began to steadily leave the ground, and she wanted to look at the surrounding environment.
(Go! I’m going to beat up that old guy with purple hair!)
When Sophia heard what Jenna said, she stood up angrily and yelled. She really wanted to beat that devil instructor down.
After all, Zefa’s devilish training was indeed very strong. Before the time travel, they had been training from the age of ten to sixteen.
However, it is indeed possible to do so, but it is obvious that Jenna and the others would not do it.
(Don’t worry, there are several directions we can choose from now. The Corleone Family, the Revolutionary Army… Oh yeah, the Revolutionary Army hasn’t really started yet, forget it. The Navy, how about Koko’s side?)
Anna gave several suggestions, but Jenna didn’t seem satisfied with any of them.
(If you ask me, we should just go find the Sarkaz siblings – didn’t they say they had found Charlotte Lin-Lin? We can raise an army while the arms war breaks out.)
Jenna still hasn’t forgotten her development blueprint. The Wagner mark has indeed been there for too long.
(We need to think about these things carefully. At least we can t become pirates)
After saying that, Anna walked under Jenna and looked up at the sunlight not far away.
(Found nothing.)
As soon as Anna finished speaking, Jenna fell to the ground with a bang.
But the dust she brought was swept away by Anna in an instant.
(Or, let’s go find some pirates and exchange some money.)
Jenna’s mouth corners slightly raised, and she began to use gravity to hang Lucius and fly over here.
(Okay, think while you play.)
Anna hasn’t made up her mind yet, so let’s solve the money problem first.
(No comment.)
Lila nodded.
(Wuhu! Why don t we go find the Golden Lion directly?)
Sophia put forward her own opinions, and she was already getting ready in the consciousness space.
(Keep this poor fellow. We shall need his head later.)
Anna shook her head and rejected Sofia’s proposal.
After all, his head is too valuable.
No matter which direction they choose, the Golden Lion is a famous stepping stone and cannot be used so soon.
It’s not good to be too famous in the early stage, as you will be easily targeted.
(Let’s go and see where this place is.)
After saying that, Jenna and Anna used the power of the fruit to fly high into the sky with a bang.
At the moment of stagnation in the air, it accelerated again, and a loud noise was heard.
All that could be seen in the sky were two clouds of white mist that disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Not long after.
(Anna, where on earth are we There s no island, but why haven t we even seen a ship?)
Jenna is very upset now. She really wants to take out Lucius’ head from the box and exchange it for money.
(Hmm I checked the weather conditions in the sea area. We should be in the South China Sea now.)
Lila did not do nothing in the consciousness space. She had the best memory among the four.
There are reference points. Many sea areas have their own death zones.
They had just passed three places, one of which was a gathering place for sea beasts.
Strange whirlpools of sea water and areas of extremely strong winds.
(The South China Sea… It’s indeed quite close to the Navy Headquarters. Wait, this isn’t…)
Anna knew exactly where this place was.
(The world’s largest industrial zone.)
Jenna continued with a smile.
As for what Sophia was doing…she was playing games in the consciousness space.
Soon, the two finally found a small island, but there was a problem with this island.
Too small.
Jenna yawned and said, “Let’s go down and take a look?” Then she activated her Observation Haki and explored the ground.
The next moment after it was turned on, Jenna raised her eyebrows and smiled, (It seems that she is still a bit of a navy.)
The other three did not respond and followed Jenna to fly down.
At the same time on the other side.
P36 Base, this is the name of this small island, although it is not very big.
But at least all the internal organs are intact, and everything is available except that the supplies are not sufficient.
Woo boom!
The Marine standing at the door was awakened by a strange sound. He quickly ran out of the sentry post and looked up into the sky.
(What’s going on? What is that?)
The Marines are still looking for the source of the sound.
If someone knows what’s going on, that sound is definitely the death signal of a modern fighter jet sweeping at low altitude.
But this is not Jenna and the others’ world.
Therefore, there is no need to fight and kill at every turn.
“Hey, what are you looking at?” Jenna’s voice suddenly came from behind the Marine. The next moment, the Marine hurriedly distanced himself from the person coming from behind.
Anna didn’t say anything, but stared at a ship in the harbor.
Then, in front of the shocked eyes of the Marines, Jenna lowered the box from the sky.
Just like that, they made their first pot of gold.
Thirty minutes later.
In the sky over a certain sea area in the South China Sea, a bag of cash was floating between two people flying. Fortunately, the airflow attached to Anna did not cause the bag to fall apart completely.
Next, they planned to go to Shampooland, where it would be easy to attract the attention of the navy.
It is enough to kill a group of people right under their noses. The navy is still the most suitable place for them.
(Jaina, that ship looks familiar to me.)
(It is the arms ship of the Hekmedia family.) Jenna’s dead eyes swept over Anna, (But now is not the time to contact. I guess Michael sent people to find us through her.)
Anna nodded. (We are fourteen years old now. Night City was founded in 1510 of the Haiyuan calendar. We will talk about it later.)
Afterwards, the four of them calmed down for a rare moment.
After all, they had only been to a few places before traveling through time: Shampoo, Cocoasi Village, the Navy Headquarters, and Night City.
So now, they will try their best to take in the strange and beautiful environment.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2, Shabaodi and Kizaru (Old Version)
Along the way, Jenna and the others have seen the true picture of this world.
It s really beautiful.
The only drawback is that the pirate ships on the sea are too much of an eyesore.
So, Jenna and Anna decided to take all the pirate ships to Shampooland.
Give the navy there a shocking operation and increase your price to the maximum.
Back to the present, there are at least thirty pirate ships floating above their heads.
Fortunately, Jenna’s gravity prevented them from jumping into the sea and committing suicide.
Anna’s airflow control would not kill them immediately.
Escape? This is two thousand meters high.
Jenna and the others are protecting them, otherwise it would be terrible if they fell into the sea.
Moreover, they happened to pass through the calm zone. If these pirates fell into the mouth of the sea king… that would be Wuhu.
Most of them will not die immediately, but will be suffocated to death. It is also possible that they will be stuck by the organs of sea kings and float up and down in a certain position.
In short, Jenna and the others are kind and can’t bear to see others suffer.
Although the pirates above can’t move freely.
The precise compression of gravity pinned them to the deck, unable to move, even the space inside the ship.
In other words, press the pancake.
However, although they were squeezed by gravity and had difficulty breathing, Anna could still see the breath of most people through her observation Haki.
It must be said that the physical constitution of people in this world is very excellent.
Soon, they could finally see the outline of Shampoodi.
They were silent all the way because they were playing in the consciousness space. If they wanted the boat to follow them, they just had to tie the position rope to themselves.
In layman’s terms, pulling a rickshaw.
Jenna was responsible for stabilizing the ship, and the gravitational field enveloped the ship.
Anna was responsible for lifting it to reduce wind resistance and speed up the progress.
At the same time, at the Chambord Naval Base, alarms rang and the marines hurriedly took out weak guns from the armory and ran outside.
Not only were the sailors shocked by the horrifying sight in the distance, but also everyone on the island.
The nobles and the wealthy began to flock to the inner circle, while the pirates were happily preparing to welcome someone.
During this period, the Marines tried to maintain order, but they were simply unable to do so.
Because in their opinion, there is only one person who can take these ships into the sky.
Golden Lion Shiki.
“Lieutenant! Request permission to fire!”
A marine pushed the cannon out and tried to get the muzzle as high in the air as possible.
Although this is just a joke, it has to be said that these Marines are quite dedicated.
But the lieutenant ignored him, his eyes fixed on the sky garbage that was getting closer and closer.
Without even turning his head, he said: “…Call for backup – we can’t stop him. Only Admiral Kizaru can.”
When he finished speaking, the Marines behind him began to show unwilling expressions.
Indeed, how could they stop him from such a high altitude? Not to mention the others, even the three generals would have a hard time, right?
Just when they thought they were all doomed, the garbage in the sky suddenly stopped.
Immediately afterwards, two small black dots separated from the pile of ships, and those small black dots were still floating towards the island.
At this moment, the people who had just been scared half to death narrowed their eyes and looked there curiously.
Even the Navy.
But fortunately, their request for support has just been sent out.
The one who was ready to support was the man with the fastest reaction, Admiral Kizaru.
(By the way, Anna, who do you think will come?)
Jenna smiled slyly.
(That monkey, only he can catch up with the golden lion.)
Anna didn’t even think about it because the other two were more suitable for land and sea battles.
The Floating Fruit basically means that you won t die unless you come down.
(So ??are we going to fight Kizaru here?)
Lila didn’t care, but fighting here might attract some monsters.
Turtleneck, Rayleigh, and the mysterious man they had just detected.
That man was very strong, even stronger than the Rayleigh they remembered meeting.
(Then pull the monkey up to the sky to fight! I want to have an ace aerial battle!)
Sophia jumped up happily. After all, she had defeated the opponent by a sneak attack before she crossed over again.
But now, she still wants to fight Kizaru.
As far as I remember, they fought with Kizaru for seven days, and now they should be able to fight for about eight days.
In excellent condition.
Jenna, who had just landed on the ground, began to look around (Okay, but. Do we still need to help the navy build a rapid response fleet?)
Anna arrived the next second (Teaching, it s meaningless if you don t teach. What s the point of just relying on strong combat power?)
The two of them walked on the land of Shampoo while communicating with each other in their consciousness.
There was no living thing in sight; they had all run away.
However, they could sense that a number of people were approaching quickly.
(Is it a pirate? Kill him? Or knock him out?)
Jenna asked the other three for their opinions.
Anna gave the answer in an instant. (It seems that the leader should not be killed, and the rest should be killed.)
The two continued walking forward without looking back, waiting for Kizaru to arrive.
(OK.)
Jenna said, raising her right hand and snapping her fingers.
The terrifying pressure directly cut the pirate team in half, but the people in front were intact.
But those minions didn’t even leave any blood, because…
Jenna’s gravitational field but sandwich burgers.
Although Jenna was calm and composed.
But this action scared the pirates who were planning to come and see the true appearance of the golden lion.
The leading captains’ backs were soaked with sweat, and sweat was dripping from their chins.
His pupils took a long time to return to their normal shape due to the excessive shock, and his legs began to tremble.
They couldn’t even speak and could only stand there in a daze.
(Alas, Sister Jenna. They are already freaking out.)
Lila smiled helplessly.
But Sophia doesn’t care about the outside world, except fighting and playing.
Seeing this, she took out a game box on her own (I want to play the game, call me if you need anything.)
Anna didn’t mind. She looked at her sleeves (well, she’ll go find a store and buy some new clothes first.)
The other side.
Kizaru had just come down from the holy land. He scratched his head and glanced at the rich people and nobles in front of him.
He touched his chin with his hand and muttered to himself in confusion: “Hmm… Golden Lion would come here? That shouldn’t be possible, right? Who is it…”
Before he finished speaking, he turned into gold particles and disappeared in front of these people.
Is Kizaru the only one looking for them?
A blond man in a black leather jacket also came around Jenna and the others.
Same with Rayleigh.
They were curious about what the two girls were trying to do.
Before they knew it, twelve minutes had passed since Jenna and the others landed.
When they walked out of the clothing store, they had each changed into their favorite clothes.
Jenna wore a dark long trench coat and a white shirt, which matched her waist-length black hair and made her look very capable.
Anna’s outfit is a signature red coat, red trousers and riding boots, and her long orange hair flutters freely with her abilities.
Moreover, they are different from other women in this world, they do have real muscles, but they are not big.
As for giving money? Yes, I did.
But it could only be placed on the counter, as the person had already run away.
(Kizaru should be here soon, who is that presence?)
Jena fiddled with her gloves, her eyes flicking to the north.
(He’s just watching the show, don’t worry about it – Kizaru is here, go stop him.)
The two of them sensed that something was coming towards them at an extremely fast speed.
As for why we know this, it is because light evaporates the water.
Anna’s is a hurricane.
Almost at the same time, the two of them disappeared from where they were.
The next moment, a flying golden light was suddenly interrupted by two people.
With a loud bang, the surrounding buildings of the same height were completely shattered.
“Yeah, that’s a bit strong.”
Kizaru dodged to the open ground and wiped his face.
The next second, he used his life to heal the small cut.
Golden particles began to float upwards on his body, and the surrounding ground was gradually pressed down by a certain force.
Kizaru tilted his mouth and looked at the two people not far in front of him: “How scary~ Such a young age, yet so fierce~”
He could now feel that the gravity around him was no longer normal, and that he was having trouble breathing.
Kizaru did not attack immediately, but touched his chin to feel the surrounding touch (Has the fruit awakened? It’s a bit difficult~)
Jenna showed a harmless expression and said: “Are you ready? We are going to beat you up~Dirty uncle~”
Before he finished his words, Jenna and Anna had already attached their abilities and instantly appeared in front of Kizaru.
The black spherical halo on the edge of Jenna’s fist even prevented Kizaru from transforming into an element in a short period of time.
Anna’s hurricane kick has concentrated a large amount of gas and kicked towards Kizaru’s pelvis.
The shock wave instantly cleared the area behind Kizaru, crushing everything into dust, and the air wave even went straight to the coast.
The moment Jenna touched him, Kizaru immediately dispersed into countless points of light and flew high into the sky.
But at this time, he no longer had the playful mood.
Because those attacks are too dangerous.
But the purpose of Jenna and the others is to force Kizaru to go up, so.
Kizaru’s happy hour has arrived.
“Monkey! There’s no point in running away! Come and fight with us for days and nights!”
Jenna had already come to Kizaru’s side with wild laughter, and the moment she pressed down with her palm, she immediately changed it to raising her fingers.
The terrifying gravitational field of the Hamburger Sandwich instantly shattered Kizaru’s body, forcing him to start using the additional ability of the Shimmer Fruit.
Heating, and storing energy.
But Anna’s extraction of oxygen made Kizaru’s light very unstable.
Laser, Yasakama, can’t do it.
Therefore, it might take some effort to transform it into an element.
Jenna punched Kizaru through the air, and Kizaru immediately changed his lightsaber to increase its length and fiercely fought with Jenna.
Violent wind waves and explosions resounded through the sky.
Golden slashes began to dash across the sky, and cracks caused by gravitational chaos began to appear in the air.
Moreover, the airspace around there completely turned into a death zone.
The Marines watched in amazement as a newsbird was chopped to pieces by some invisible force.
That’s Ana’s ability, Hurricane.
They had never seen a fight with a general to this extent.
Including Rayleigh and the person next to him, Mainna.
Rayleigh looked up in surprise: “Hey, hey! Who are they… How could they fight Kizaru to this extent?”
Of course, in addition to a bottle of wine, he also had a bag of snacks in his hand.
This was given to him by Maenna.
“I don’t know… they seemed to appear out of nowhere.”
Mainna’s expression was different from Rayleigh’s; his face was very serious.
At this time, the two were sitting on chairs watching this monster-level contest.
But what surprised Rayleigh was that the ships didn’t fall down?
“It seems that all three of them are holding back. One doesn’t want to fight, and I’m not sure about the other two.”
Mahenna came to this conclusion.
On the other side, three people were fighting in the sky.
Although Kizaru has started to use Armament Haki, it is impossible to tell whether it is useful or not.
Too bright, too eye-catching.
“How scary… Where on earth did such strong people like you come from?”
Kizaru heated up his legs to collide with Anna’s knee strike.
The strong air pressure made Kizaru’s legs always remain at a distance visible to the naked eye from the opponent.
Attacking from a distance is not something that only Bachan can do.
“Guess, monkey.”
Anna instantly used the recoil to move away from Kizaru to prevent him from chasing her.
She also set up a lot of vacuum covers, which also meant that Kizaru’s light particles could not be dispersed at will.
In other words, light clones are useless, and refraction and escape are also useless.
“Let me guess… you guys aren’t pirates, right?”
As soon as Kizaru finished speaking, he subconsciously used his right elbow to protect his vital parts.
Jenna kicked Kizaru’s right hand with a powerful impact.
Fortunately, Kizaru had already used the Armament Haki, otherwise this attack would have really cost him half his life.
After all, gravity can cause penetrating damage.
“Hey, why do I feel like you don’t want to fight? Are you really that lazy?
Seeing that the attack didn’t work, Jenna moved away from him and looked at the lazy man in front of her speechlessly.
“I don’t have the desire to continue fighting. Anyway, should I be the one asking you?”
“You guys, what game are you playing?”
Kizaru looked at the two people around him calmly.
(What on earth are they trying to do… They set up so many traps and venues, it doesn’t seem like they want to defeat me.)
Kizaru is now considering other things, such as recruiting them into the navy.
He also understood that the other party had held back.
Jenna and the other one are here.
(Tsk, so this guy is too troublesome.)
Jenna sighed and Anna rolled her eyes at the admiral.
Originally they wanted to put some pressure on the other party, but he didn’t buy it at all.
(Hehehe this is not going to be easy.)
Lila covered her mouth and laughed. After all, this kind of weird thing was rare.
And Sophia had fallen asleep because she was too bored.
“How about I take you to join the navy? After all, you are so strong that the World Government will be worried~”
Kizaru took out a towel and wiped his sunglasses, a lewd smile fully displayed on his face.
“Well… you can. But first, settle the bounties.”
Jena said this seriously, pointing to the sky fleet in the distance.
Kizaru put on his sunglasses again, put his hands in his pockets, tilted his head and said to the two of them: “That’s no problem. But it’s a bit cold at this height, how about we go down?”
As expected, Kizaru started to pretend that he was the one with the advantage, but this could only scare those who had no confidence in themselves.
Because, there are traps specially prepared for him around him, the gravitational field is distorted, and the hurricane is pulled away.
If Kizaru were to fight a life-and-death battle now, he would definitely die.
(Pretend… Never mind. I’ll bother him next time.)
Except for Sophia who had fallen asleep, the other three had the same thought.
(This outfit is nice, though. How about we try to wear this one from now on?)
Lila felt that these clothes were very suitable for the identities of Jenna and the others before their first time traveling.
Special forces, soldiers.
Just like that, the strange job recruitment came to an end. Seeing that they could not fight anymore, Rayleigh and his team left on their own.
Next, it was time for Kizaru to take them to collect the bounty.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3: The supporting role before the protagonist takes the stage (old version)
Soon, Kizaru brought Jenna to the gate of the largest naval base in the Sabaody Archipelago.
Seeing this, the soldier on guard immediately saluted and then manually opened the gate.
Yes, manual gate.
Kizaru turned sideways and motioned for Jena and the other person to go in first.
But Jenna and the other person didn’t move at all, and looked at Kizaru with contempt.
(This guy is trying to just let it go again )
Jenna tapped the ground with her right foot, the corners of her mouth slightly turned down.
(You want us to go to the Navy Headquarters by ourselves.)
Anna tapped her left foot in sync.
The confrontation between the three attracted passers-by and naval soldiers to stop and watch, and everyone speculated about the relationship between the two women and Kizaru.
Seeing more and more onlookers, Kizaru scratched his head with his fingers. (Are young people nowadays so shrewd?) He turned around as if nothing had happened and walked into the naval base first.
Jenna and the other person’s expressions immediately changed, their mouth corners raised, their eyes smiling, their long hair fluttering in the wind, and they followed the general in.
Their girlish faces and mature clothes formed a wonderful harmony, and some people were so engrossed that they bumped into the wall.
When Jenna and the others went in to collect the bounty, in the Knockoff Bar, Rayleigh and Maina were tasting the new wine that Xia Qi had sent today.
Rayleigh shook his glass, looked out the window and said with a smile, “What do you think of the two of them, Maenna?”
Mauna moved the position of his sword, took a sip of wine and replied, “It’s hard to say now. We’ll know when they enter the Navy Headquarters.”
As the former warrior chief of the Kingdom of Casimir, he has his own independent intelligence network, which is even better than Xia Qi’s.
Casimir is known as the country of knights. Although outsiders think that they must fight on horseback, they are actually good at fighting on foot.
With their observation Haki, their fighting style is quite tricky. Roger’s pirate group once fought against them.
Mainna was the only one who could fight Rayleigh on equal terms back then, but now they have all retired.
“hehe.”
Rayleigh’s glasses reflected the sunlight from the window, so his eyes couldn’t be seen clearly, but the corners of his mouth were clearly raised.
“Their fruit abilities are very strong.”
Afterwards, the two continued to drink the wine in their glasses in silence.
At the same time, on the island of Siri far away in the West Sea, in the Corleone Family s meeting room.
When the news came that Lila’s hometown, Barley Island, was destroyed by pirates, Godfather Victor fell down holding his chest.
Family members immediately stepped forward to help.
But someone is faster than them.
Sonny Corleone.
He glared at everyone present, while carefully taking the godfather’s arm and helping him up.
After Sonny put the Godfather back in the main seat.
The Godfather said to everyone in a sad voice: “Find Lila and the others, find out who was involved in this attack, and the financial backers behind them.”
After saying that, the Godfather raised his hand and signaled everyone to leave, including Sonny.
Everyone had no choice but to obey. Before leaving, Sonny looked deeply at his father.
At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps caught his attention.
In the corridor, Michael Corleone was walking quickly.
After the two nodded in greeting, Michael hurriedly pushed the door open.
“dad–“
Apart from the godfather, he is the person who has the deepest affection for Lila and her sister.
Sonny thoughtfully left them some space to talk. Now all he had to do was wait in the hall for the Godfather’s next instructions.
Revenge can begin at any time.
The Corleone Family was once the invisible king of the West Sea.
After the advent of the Great Pirate Age, their trade routes were almost completely paralyzed.
Today, apart from a fish oil base and a few island mines, the family business is unlikely to make any progress.
Fortunately, they have an ally who can help with the freight issues.
The Hekmedia family.
To be exact, it was the Heikemedia siblings.
This pair of arms dealers, who rose rapidly all over the world, made a name for themselves in just two years.
No one knew what they had discovered, but it was something that would change the world.
Coco Hekmedea and Casper Hekmedea.
The brother and sister always talk about business with a fox-like smile on their faces, making it impossible to guess what they are thinking.
They mainly target their business to non-member countries, which allows their business territory to continue to expand.
At this moment, on a giant warship in the West Sea.
Koko was in the office listening to intelligence reports from her subordinates.
Note: Of course it was Den Den Mushi. It’s impossible for any other communication device to appear so quickly.
And there was an uninvited guest in front of her – a white-haired man in red clothes.
He casually placed a strangely shaped sword on the table and unceremoniously placed his feet on it.
Dante, one of the two heirs of the Celestial Dragon Guard family.
Koko doesn t know his name yet, she only knows that he came to her on his own initiative.
It is said that she has some connection with her late father.
“Koko, can the Night City you mentioned really be built? It will cost a lot of money, right?”
Dante lay lazily on the sofa, tapping the table with his fingertips.
He smiled with ease, after all, he left the holy land just for fun.
Different from other conservative celestial dragons, freedom is what he pursues.
Koko sighed helplessly and said, “Dante, put your feet down… I mean what I say. Besides, didn’t you provide the coordinates? Don’t you know what’s there?”
Indeed, there are countless undiscovered treasures buried at the bottom of the West Sea.
What the Hekmedia siblings found was an underwater oil field that could overturn the war model and business efficiency.
There is also prosthetic technology and weapons of mass destruction technology.
Dante shrugged and put down his feet, ready to take a nap here.
Seeing that the other party had calmed down, Koko left the desk and walked to the window.
Outside the window was her own fleet.
Twelve warships of various types.
And the mobile headquarters of the “Iron Dragon” – Koko Hexmedia where she is now.
It must be said that Koko and Michael are childhood sweethearts, and Koko’s father is very familiar with Victor.
Back to Shampoo.
Jenna and the other girl finally confirmed the amount of bounty they could get.
The total value of the thirty pirate ships is less than 100 million berries.
( The pirates in the South China Sea are only this good? You must be kidding.)
Jenna felt numb at the thought of having to give half to Kizaru.
(Think of it as an investment in the future.)
Anna, on the other hand, was quite open-minded.
(Anyway, we are just starting out, so we have to go through the training camp before going to the Marine Headquarters.)
(When will Tyrell’s matter be dealt with?)
Lila interrupted in her consciousness. She was thinking about how to recruit Fiona.
As for Sophia? She gets a headache when she sees paperwork, and is hiding in her mind space, immersed in novels.
At this moment, the two were sitting at the table, holding pens and filling out their naval enlistment resumes.
Yes, you have to write a resume to join the Navy.
But this is not a difficult task for them – there is almost no census in this world, so they can just make up a few sentences to get by.
Kizaru has already left.
This time it’s really urgent.
A month ago, Tyrell the Heavy Tiger sank two golden ships loaded with treasures of the Draco people.
Now the Navy has finally locked on to his location. Although that guy can fly… but Kizaru can too.
Therefore, only Kizaru can go on this mission.
At this moment, Tyrell is looking for an ally – to be more precise, he is looking for the Golden Lion Shiki.
He couldn’t capture the Holy Land alone, he needed a fleet.
What is needed more is a “fleet” that can fly.
Although he has it too, the Golden Lion is more famous.
In a sea area above the New World, a strange black pirate ship is carrying Tyrell and all his captains.
Fiona – the “Unparalleled Sword Princess” is one of them.
This female swordsman who is proficient in all sword techniques has a strange problem.
It is easy to be ignored. As long as she doesn’t take action, almost no one will notice her existence.
At this moment, Tyrell was holding a cadre meeting in the dark captain’s room.
There was no wine, no food, only darkness.
“Fiona…can you say something? I almost forgot you were here again.”
Sett covered his face with his hands and smiled bitterly, completely ignoring Fiona who was sulking.
It’s no wonder – he almost spilled the wine on her just now, fortunately the captain’s gravity fruit suppressed his action in time.
“Okay, stop making trouble.”
Tyrell smiled and stopped his men from playing.
At this moment, he was changing course and heading towards the South China Sea – the hometown of the Jena sisters.
Ironically, the real culprit who killed Lila and her sister was Tyrell himself.
It was he who allowed Lucius to plunder around the world, which eventually led to the tragedy.
Soon, Kizaru’s pursuit will almost wipe out his entire army, with only Fiona and Sett still alive.
But fate is really strange. In the first half of the Grand Line, the dying Tyrell unexpectedly encountered the Golden Lion himself.
In the time and space before Jenna and the others traveled through time, the duo was eventually defeated by the Quick Reaction Fleet – that legendary battle between 9 warships and 80 enemy ships was later called the “Battle of the Great Sea of ??Natural Disaster”.
After the war, a giant sea pillar was left in that sea area forever, becoming the most famous landmark in the New World.
Although Jenna and the others paid a heavy price and were in a coma for more than a month.
But it was this battle that gave them the real power to fight against those monsters.
This strength is also due to Zefa’s hellish special training.
He used Armament Haki on the first day.
Force them to use the power of the fruit to assist in developing their observation Haki first.
Unfortunately, the Sarkaz siblings are in the South China Sea at this moment.
But there was no way. After Jenna and the others finished talking about business, they were thrown back from 1513 to 1507.
So there is no way of knowing what their life trajectory was like before they opened a store in Night City.
Now, they are struggling to lead their people in a new round of migration.
Because of the terrible curse they carry, other ethnic groups simply cannot accept them.
On the high slope, Theresa looked worriedly at the long queue of Sarkaz.
There are old people, children, and soldiers in the team.
And she saw something else.
It should be said that all Sarkaz people can see it.
Those dark shadows, those laughter, those shouts of killing.
It kept echoing in their ears.
At this moment, these dark shadows were mixed in the team.
“Hahaha–“
Several small black shadows suddenly appeared beside Theresa, circling around her and playing.
This kind of extremely uncomfortable laughter would cause an ordinary person to collapse after three days.
Because these shadows can cause damage to real objects.
Especially likes to attack devil fruit ability users
What they love to devour the most is the power of people with special abilities.
Theresa, where are we going this time?
Tracy’s voice came from behind.
“Let’s go to the West Sea and take our people with us.”
Theresa turned to look at her brother, her long pink hair blowing in the wind.
She looked tenderly at the armored Tracys.
Tracy sighed helplessly and nodded in agreement.
They know that there is still a long way to go.
Chapter 4, Rescue, Special Enrollment at the Navy Headquarters (Old Version)
Chabaoti Archipelago, a lawless area.
This was the second time that Jenna and Anna visited this area.
Although I had an unpleasant experience here the last time I crossed over, the situation is completely different now.
If anyone dares to cause trouble
Just give him a domineering look of shock.
I didn’t use this trick on Kizaru before because it wasn’t worth it.
The effect will be better if we wait until we arrive at the Navy Headquarters to use it.
As she walked, Jenna looked around while counting the money with gravity.
Anna lowered her head and sketched something on the paper.
(When do we leave for the Navy Headquarters?)
Jenna’s dead gaze swept across the slave transport team not far away, and she raised her finger slightly to lift a corner of the tarpaulin.
(What do you want to see?)
Anna knew what Jenna had done without even looking up.
(Just out of curiosity, the tattoo on the girl’s foot is quite special.)
Jena put down the tarp with a blank expression.
The guards thought it was just blown by the wind and had no idea it was the power of the fruit that was at work.
(Sister Jena, Sister Anna, should we find a boat?)
Lila reminded them that after all, they were not yet a formal navy.
It’s not impossible to fly directly there.
But if someone shoots it down, it will be hard to explain and the impact will be too conspicuous.
It is not good for future career.
(…How about we apply for the new military service? Will the documents we signed earlier be in vain?)
Sophia was very dissatisfied. The efficiency of the navy was too low and it was just superficial work.
(Go ahead, it s a good opportunity to learn about the Navy recruitment process, which we never had the opportunity to touch upon before.)
Anna raised the corner of her mouth slightly, stopped and looked at Rayleigh’s back not far away.
(I wanted to use him as a shield before, but now it s no longer necessary.)
After saying that, he continued walking towards the port.
There are naval ships parked there.
I just don’t know whose ship it is.
(I want to see the slave auction.)
Jenna suddenly made a request that surprised the three of them.
(What do you want to do… What if you encounter a celestial dragon? Do you want to save people?)
Anna looked at Jena seriously.
(Save me… indeed. That tattoo reminds me of a friend.)
Jena seemed lost in memory.
(Milliwatts? That African girl?)
Lila immediately recalled the name and appearance from her memory.
Anna and Sofia can see it too.
(Okay, let me make it clear first. If you find a Celestial Dragon, retreat immediately. If you get entangled, use Haki.)
Anna finally agreed to Jena’s request.
Soon, the two followed the slave transport team that had just passed by.
Only then did Jenna see clearly what Anna was drawing
A manuscript depicting a man they had never seen before.
He has golden pupils and long flowing hair. Behind him is a magnificent hall, and the steps in front of the hall are filled with swords.
(Does it make any impression?)
Jenna stared at the person in the painting with a frown on her face.
(No, I just saw it by accident. He glanced at us.)
(But I don t remember what was said.)
Anna sighed softly, it seemed that their second time traveling was not an accident.
Someone did it deliberately.
Although it is not certain whether that “person” is actually human.
(Instead of thinking about these things, it is better to focus on what is in front of you.)
Sophia suddenly said something philosophical.
(……)
The three were speechless for a moment.
(Why? I ve read books!)
Sophia sat on the ground angrily.
The three of them smiled at each other.
Five minutes later.
The slave transport team delivered the “goods” to the back door of the auction house.
But Jenna and the others chose to enter through the front door.
No decent person would use the back door.
Then, the two arrived at the door of the auction house.
The guard raised his hand to stop the two men and made a gesture with his hand to ask for money.
You have to pay to get in.
Anna smiled and looked at the other person: “How much?”
“One hundred thousand Baileys.”
The armored man replied dully.
But the next second, all the armored men at the door were hit by an invisible force.
Several guards fell to the ground instantly, and the foam at the mouth even blocked their trachea.
Death or not? It’s none of their business.
(Dare to take my money? Before I traveled through time, no one dared to ask me for money.)
Anna glanced at the fallen man with contempt and walked into the auction hall.
Jenna followed closely behind.
As soon as I entered the auction hall, an indescribable stench hit me in the face.
The mixed smell of various unknown liquids almost made the two of them lose their sense of smell.
(It seems that this auction house is very poor.)
Jenna frowned and looked around the venue, realizing that at least half of the audience were shills.
Although the host worked hard to promote it, many people were too lazy to even raise their heads.
There are very few truly rich people.
(No wonder they dare to charge me money, they can t even afford to pay my salary.)
Anna said casually and found a relatively clean seat to sit down.
“Next! It’s the sixth auction item! The Buffalo Devil Fruit!”
“Starting price! 20 million Baileys!”
The host sang and danced, and even threw away his crutches
It was not until an hour later that Anna woke up the sleeping Jenna.
It’s so boring.
Better than hypnosis.
(The person you are looking for has appeared, with a starting price of 60 million Baileys.)
Anna said casually.
(Ah? Why is she so expensive?)
Jena looked at the dark-skinned woman on the stage in confusion.
Just like the good friend before time travel.
Wavy black hair, seductive red eyes, and wearing a purple robe.
(She ate a devil fruit.)
Lila watched carefully.
(She has a problem with her hands.)
(Although I was wearing gloves, liquid was seeping out.)
That is no ordinary liquid, it is human tissue fluid.
This means her skin is seriously ulcerating.
How did they know? Before their first time traveling, Jenna and Anna had seen this kind of scene many times on the battlefield.
It is common to sleep with such a corpse as a pillow.
(She ate a devil fruit, but the host dared not say what kind.)
Lila added.
(Interesting, do it now?)
Jenna became interested. After all, the fruit was extremely rare, even its species was not known.
Either it’s too disgusting or it involves some taboo.
(Let s do it.)
Anna just finished speaking.
Jenna’s domineering aura swept through the entire place like a tsunami.
The sounds of people falling to the ground continued.
Only Jenna and the dark-skinned woman were left standing.
The woman was staring at them as if they were monsters.
(Almost forgot about the explosive collar.)
Jenna’s fingertips lightly touched the collar, and it fell off.
There was no explosion because the detonator inside had already been locked by gravity.
Jenna stood up and said, “Come up on your own, are you still able to move?”
Milliwatt was stunned, not understanding why these two strangers wanted to save her.
When she didn’t respond, Jenna used her gravity to gently brush her hair.
When Miaowa closed his eyes subconsciously and opened them again, there was no one in front of him.
Outside the auction house, as Jenna and the other girl walked out of the door, they heard hurried footsteps behind them.
Milliwatt still caught up.
Jenna looked at the panting dark-skinned woman and said, “Do you have an identity tag? Otherwise it will be very troublesome.”
She was answered by a creepy rustling sound.
(…No wonder no one dares to buy her.)
Anna’s lips curled up slightly. This man is simply a natural scout.
(Locust fruit? What kind of fruit is that?)
Lila was very curious.
(No, those bugs came out of her body.)
Jenna frowned, thinking of the exotic legends she had read.
As a member of Wagner, knowing these things is also a pastime.
Soon, the strange sound disappeared, and Milliwatt’s pupil split into seven irises.
(Voodoo? How is that possible?)
Jenna could probably guess what her abilities were.
It can speed up regeneration by transforming into a swarm of poisonous insects and can even eliminate scars.
The most terrifying thing is
Parasitic ability.
(So ??those hands…)
Lila and Anna came to an idea.
These exchanges take place in a split second.
In the real world.
“How were you caught?” Jenna asked.
Milliwatt suddenly hugged her tightly without saying a word.
(Let s take her with us. Since the mark is gone, we can take her to the navy.)
Anna said and walked forward alone.
Jenna had no choice but to gently push away the stunned Milliwatt and quickly catch up.
She glanced back, “Milliwatt! Gone!”
The woman’s eyes lit up and she happily caught up with the two men with a smile on her face.
(I have a name now )
This thought made Haowa excited.
Two hours later, at the Navy Headquarters.
Zhan Guo had just finished reviewing the last document and looked out the window after sorting out the pile of papers.
The golden sunset is breathtakingly beautiful.
Unfortunately, this beautiful scenery was soon destroyed.
Jenna and her crew’s “spaceship” were speeding towards the Navy Headquarters.
Zhan Guo’s pupils suddenly shrank, and the black spot was rapidly enlarging in his field of vision.
The next second, a shrill alarm sounded throughout the naval headquarters, and soldiers and their families were evacuated urgently.
Everyone thought it was a golden lion attack.
(Golden Lion?)
Zhan Guo stared at the black spot with a serious expression, then jumped out of the window of the marshal’s office.
His Moon Steps left an afterimage in the air as he quickly approached the spaceship.
A huge golden Buddha suddenly appeared in the air, and pushed its giant palm towards the spaceship.
A shock wave visible to the naked eye rushed towards the target, and its range continued to expand.
Inside the cockpit of the “spaceship”, Anna rubbed her temple helplessly.
It was all because they recognized the wrong ship – the one docked at the port was not a naval ship at all, but a pirate ship disguised as a warship.
After all, they had never seen a small navy ship.
The quick reaction fleet uses steel warships and has never seen this kind of small wooden steamship.
The worst ones are the medium-sized and large ships you took before traveling through time.
Just as the shock wave was about to hit the bow, a more powerful ramjet shot went straight through the center of the wave.
Jena on the deck compressed gravity into a cannonball and threw it out.
(wrong!)
Only then did Sengoku realize something was wrong, and his observation Haki was instantly deployed.
There were only three people on the boat.
Jenna’s counterattack came in front of him in an instant, and Zhan Guo had to transform into a big Buddha to take it.
If this blow landed, at least the upper half of the Navy Headquarters building would be cut off.
Amid the deafening explosion, the marines at headquarters covered their ears in pain.
The violent wind pressure even blew off the caps of the navy on the ground.
But before Zhan Guo could stop it, a series of magma fists flew rapidly into the sky.
Sakaski took action.
(Jaina! Push those things down!)
Anna yelled at Jena.
(Sister Anna! I want to come out too!)
Sophia started to protest again after seeing Jenna trying to be cool.
(Next time.)
Anna casually agreed to Sophia’s request and used her observation Haki again to sense the lava fist rushing up from below.
Those fists were coming too fast and there was no time to sweep them all away with the airflow.
(I’m going down!)
Jena laughed and jumped off the deck, and while falling freely –
A black halo ball instantly condensed in her right hand.
The next second, he smashed the incoming lava fist hard.
The space shattered like a mirror and collided head-on with the magma fist.
The explosive power of the fist is very strong.
But Jenna had the advantage in the air, she pulled back with her left hand –
Suddenly, a strange distortion of light appeared in the sky.
Then sweep the left hand downward.
Stronger pressure crushes directly downwards.
Seeing this, Akainu had to increase his output, and a confrontation between red and black suddenly formed in mid-air.
Pieces of magma flew everywhere.
Zhan Guo now regrets taking the initiative.
“Stop! Let that ship land first!”
Sengoku yelled at both sides to stop, otherwise the Marine Headquarters would have to be overhauled again.
Hearing this, Jenna took the initiative to retract her gravity.
Akainu snorted and extinguished the remaining magma in his hand.
Zhan Guo looked at the slowly descending ship with a serious expression.
Jenna was still laughing wildly in mid-air, continuing her free fall.
And just like that, this special induction ceremony came to an end.
certainly–
This is also the first time in naval history.
Chapter 5, Leela and her sisters’ father, Kizaru and Tyrell (old version)
After Jena and the others made a big fuss at the Navy Headquarters, on the other side, on Siri Island.
It was already night, and the Godfather sat on a chair on the rooftop, looking at the night sky.
As if trying to see something from it.
“Dad, I’m here.”
Michael’s voice came from behind him.
The Godfather waved his hand and Michael stopped coming closer.
Even if this is your own father.
“Where on earth are we going to find them “
The Godfather sighed heavily.
“Michael, you are leaving for Damai Island tomorrow and help me deal with things there.”
“good.”
Michael responded and left on his own.
“Victoria – am I useless?”
Victor raised his hands and looked at the lines on his palms.
These hands have held guns and swords, but more often than not
It was holding the hoe Victoria gave her.
Thanks to Victoria’s efforts, the wheat fields on Dame Island extend all the way to the coast.
But now, it’s all ruined.
It was ruined in the process of his game with the enemy.
Lila Corleone, Sofia Corleone.
His only remaining bloodline with Victoria.
While the old Godfather was feeling sad, Kizaru had already found Tyrell.
He was in the South China Sea, but it was strange.
Unlike before Jenna and the others traveled through time, Kizaru’s appearance this time was impossible.
call out–
boom–
Kizaru’s laser beams continued to attack from behind the air fleet.
Even though the fleet poured all its ammunition, it couldn’t even touch the corner of Kizaru’s clothes.
“Kizaru is here!”
This shout echoed throughout the fleet, and the thirty ships hastily responded to the attack.
But Kizaru is too fast.
In the blink of an eye, the spots of light kept changing in the distance, and the pirates could no longer tell which were bullets and which were Kizaru.
And on Kizaru’s side.
He dodged all the seastone bullets gracefully with the help of Moonstep and short-range flash.
As for the rest? He didn’t care, he was a naturalist anyway.
Where is this guy Tyrell?
Kizaru tilted his head to avoid Fiona’s slash.
(Well… barely qualified.)
He even had the leisure to comment on the strength of these prey.
In fact, he could have blown up all the ships long ago.
But the target is only Heavy Tiger Tirell, the user of the Gravity Fruit who carries a giant sword on his back.
Another laser shot out from his fingertips, instantly burning the bow of a ship.
The out-of-control ship crashed into a friendly ship nearby.
The violent explosion created a gust of air, and Kizaru just blinked.
Over there on the fleet.
Fiona’s face was covered in blood and she was at a loss.
Slashes, artillery shells, and bullets are all ineffective against the general.
The blood came from the remains of a limb that exploded nearby, half of which knocked her down.
Just as she was about to strike again, an even more desperate scene appeared
Kizaru’s lightsaber actually extended to the height of the clouds.
“Since Tyrell won’t come out, I won’t be polite~”
Fiona swung the lightsaber casually, and desperately slashed out with sword energy to intercept.
The air waves caused by the collision of the two forces even shattered the dark clouds on the left.
But to no avail.
The scattered golden light turned into a terrifying light curtain.
Yasakani no Magatama?
No, that was just for fun.
This is the real killer move.
Just as the golden light particles were about to engulf the fleet
The violent gusts of air instantly dispersed all the golden light.
Tyrell, return.
“Kizaru! You’re so passionate!”
Before he finished speaking, the man had already arrived in front of Kizaru.
There is a gravity trail visible to the naked eye behind it.
“Yeah~Tyrell, long time no see~”
Kizaru instantly turned into golden light and dispersed.
Because the Tyrell attack has arrived.
The gravity block swept across the entire airspace, and cracks appeared in space.
Kizaru, who was forced to reveal his true form, leaped into the air.
This attack indeed cost Tyrell a lot of his strength.
Kizaru stroked his chin calmly and said to himself: “Well…it does seem a bit troublesome. But, how long can you protect them?”
After saying this, Kizaru turned into golden light again and disappeared.
Countless golden light particles shot from mid-air into the sky.
The situation instantly turned into an upward attack from the bottom up.
Soon, the golden light dispersed and attacked two places.
(This guy!)
Tyrell once again infused the greatsword with gravity waves and swept it in the direction of the gold particles.
The light particles were blasted away again.
But Kizaru would not let him go so easily – one of the golden lights suddenly turned sharply and passed through the gravity field created by Tyrell.
After all, he is a navy admiral.
Just as the golden light was blown away, Kizaru had reappeared, his body completely in a high temperature state.
(Hmm…just pick that one.)
As soon as Kizaru had the thought, he had already pierced through the ship in the center of the fleet.
The flames instantly engulfed the entire ship.
So, even dogs wouldn t eat the Flame-Flame Fruit.
Next, Tyrell could only deal with Kizaru’s offensive, but Kizaru just refused to engage him in close combat.
Note: Jenna and the other person can beat Kizaru to death, of course, they will also have to pay a certain price.
Now there were only a few ships left, and those engulfed in flames could not be saved.
Fiona and Sett were the last members of the group, and they were struggling to help the rest of the crew transfer to their own ships.
“Come on! You can do it! Jump over here!”
Fiona reached out and yelled at a crew member, but the fleet was now at its limit.
Tyrell put a lot of energy into chasing Kizaru.
“Big sister! You have to stay alive!”
The pirate cried bitterly, and before he died, he planned to shoot his last bullet at the constantly changing light spot.
Bang!
The moment the gun was fired, he was engulfed in flames, and his screams kept beating in Fiona’s heart like a drum.
(Take care of yourself–)
She had no choice but to close her eyes in pain.
But the moment she opened her eyes again.
Kizaru and Tyrell had appeared in front of her, but only for a moment.
Kizaru fired lasers while releasing light clones to interfere with Tirell’s perception.
And Tyrell was slowly lowering his fleet.
Because he had planned to rush into a country with the remaining personnel.
Tyrell dodged a laser and slapped Kizaru with his giant sword while not forgetting to add gravity to his fist.
“Kizaru!”
He shouted, and the moment he threw the giant sword, his fist pointed directly at Kizaru’s chest.
but.
“Come to think of it, the pressure you give me is not as great as those two little girls~”
Kizaru turned into golden light again, and appeared under Tyrell the next second.
“Since you added gravity around your body, there shouldn’t be any below you, right?”
After saying that, Kizaru shot out lasers from all five fingers at the same time, and a lightsaber instantly appeared in his left hand and stabbed Tyrell.
Tyrell hurriedly used his greatsword as a stepping stone to dodge, barely avoiding the lightsaber piercing him.
He hastily used his Armament Haki to block the laser.
Because he didn’t dare to bet whether Kizaru’s lightsaber could penetrate him.
“Kizaru! If you have the guts, don’t run!”
Tyrell roared with red eyes, obviously furious.
“Well… it’s not impossible. After all “
“This is all your fault. Your subordinates are too weak~”
A rapidly heated lightsaber instantly condensed in Kizaru’s hand.
The moment I blew a breath –
Tyrell was already speeding towards him.
“Your mentality is not good, but those two little girls are still cute~”
The moment when Kizaru took off his sunglasses.
The shock of the weapons colliding caused the fleet to escape Tyrell’s control.
The plight of the crew can be imagined.
But who made them meet Kizaru?
The fierce battle lasted for a full four hours.
In the end, the seriously injured Tyrell rescued Fiona and Seti from the sea.
They lurked on the seafloor for three hours
If it weren’t for the bubble film technology of Fishman Island, the three of them would have been buried in the sea long ago.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 6: The Helplessness of the Warring States and the Arms Dealers (Old Version)
The morning after Kizaru’s fight with Tyrell, at the Marine Headquarters.
In the Marshal’s office, Zhan Guo was looking at the two “super newcomers” in front of him.
No, calling them newcomers is an insult to them they are clearly two monsters.
“You guys should report to the Marine training camp first.”
After much thought, Zhan Guo decided to hand it over to Zefa first.
After all, they have just joined and it is not the conscription season.
Although it is possible to make an exception for promotion, the process still needs to be followed.
What’s more, Zhan Guo really wanted to give them some basic training.
(What does this standing posture look like…)
Jenna and the other girl spread their legs like street thugs, tapping the ground with their toes.
What’s even worse is that Jenna has actually started picking her nose.
Zhan Guo sighed and continued to review the pile of documents on his desk.
He was responsible for military expenditures, transfer orders, arms allocation, warship acceptance, and even the people’s livelihood issues of the Navy Headquarters.
In name he was a marshal, but in reality he was just a naval nanny.
You have to take care of eating, drinking, defecating and urinating.
What do Jenna and the others think?
(Probation period.)
The four of them knew it well.
Don’t worry, there are great hidden dangers.
Zhan Guo has not yet figured out how to deal with these two monsters that suddenly appeared.
(Let s go. We are not officially included in the team now. Let s go to the training camp.)
Anna turned to leave, and Jenna followed lazily.
Seeing this, Haowa, who was standing at the door, immediately approached the two of them happily.
The little face was rubbing against Jenna’s back affectionately.
Zhan Guo stole a glance at their departing backs, frowned, and put down his pen.
(What are the origins of these two girls… First they appeared in the sky above the South China Sea, and then appeared in Shampoo Land.)
Last night he had mobilized all intelligence personnel in the nearby waters to confirm the route of Jenna and the other person.
It was obvious that they were heading for Shampoo Land – judging from the physical examinations of the captured pirates.
It took less than two days to get to Shampoo, otherwise I would have starved to death.
(You bastard Borsalino, you want to get a subsidy just for throwing people at me? You re dreaming!)
Zhan Guo immediately took out the salary approval form for the three generals.
(Double! Double hard!)
This was his only thought. Allowing them to fly the ship to the headquarters would be a dereliction of duty.
To put it bluntly, this is a serious dereliction of duty.
In fact, the Warring States period was purely a case of passing the buck.
It was clearly he, the marshal, who took the first move.
Akainu was just following his leader’s actions.
On the other side, Jenna and the other two left the headquarters building under the strange gazes of the navy soldiers.
They were heading to the training camp based on their memories and observing the headquarters environment.
To their shame, they didn’t even have a good look around the Marine Headquarters when they first traveled through time.
The first time I went straight to training camp, the second time I went on an internship, and the third time I participated in a military exercise.
The fourth time was even worse, he was trapped on a deserted island and had a life-and-death battle with Zephyr.
After recovering from the fifth serious injury, he went directly to Night City with two officers.
If you think about it, it seems like they have been fighting all the time.
(Sister Anna, Sister Jenna, since we are back in 1507, can we put other plans on hold?)
In the consciousness space, Lila is learning new skills
fencing.
Unlike the swordsmanship of this world, she learned the sword routines of Jena and her friends’ hometown.
And watching movies.
(Actually, I’d rather go find Nico Robin right now.)
Anna had other plans.
(How about looking for Koko? Help her end the arms war as soon as possible?)
(But we no longer have the identity of “Yellow Monkey’s adopted daughter”, we have no backing~)
Jenna thought about it and gave up this plan.
Sophia did not participate in the discussion and was happily reading the novel.
Soon, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the training camp, which was still noisy inside.
But this time, Zefa seemed to be taking the trainees out for training.
(Come in.)
(Since he’s not here, let’s go in and wait.)
Anna took the lead, and Jenna followed slowly, yawning.
Milliwatts followed quietly.
Surprisingly, Milliwatt is a mute.
This is indeed a pity.
But there is an alternative – teach her the code.
The three of them came to the edge of the playground and quietly watched the students train.
It s still the same old stuff: instinctive combat training and physical training.
At the same time, the first half of the Grand Line.
Casper Hexmedia was heading to a certain country on her flagship, the World Serpent.
In the office, he was talking to the buyer.
The other party chattered on and on, and he tapped the table lightly and listened patiently.
“Equipment for 700,000 people? It’s impossible to gather all the equipment in a short time.”
He chuckled in response. Several of the other allied countries were being invaded by their allied countries.
“How about this, I’ll ask my friends who has any stock on hand.”
As soon as the Den Den Mushi hung up, he immediately gave the order.
“Chinatsu, notify Nanhai to speed up the process. Tell them “
“The deal price is 40% for me and 60% for them. I’ll cover the shipping cost.”
“By the way, ask the surrounding navies if they want to get a new batch of equipment “
Chinatsu was recording silently, while Chichida beside her was yawning and in a daze.
Now he is engaged in the resale business.
In essence, Casper does not need to use its own funds at all – the Four Seas Naval Branch is the best channel.
There are also those countries around the branch that have not joined.
Although their weapons are crude and their country is poor, the old weapons are completely different when they fall into the hands of pirates.
The navy’s new equipment will go to those who really need it. After all, there are few pirates with guns.
Otherwise, he wouldn’t be playing with swords and knives all day long.
Soon, Kashibo finished explaining everything. This deal is expected to earn 160 million Baileys.
However, the Hekmedia family’s weapons are more than just these.
Although it is future product.
An underwater research institute somewhere in the West Sea – this is the heart of Hexmedia.
Howard was carefully taking something out of the culture tank.
It was a group of elastic orange balls, the ammunition for the new type of weapon of mass destruction.
It is extracted from marine oil, the skin of certain fish and seabed minerals.
Howard named it: particle scattering cannon.
When V next to him curiously wanted to touch it
“Don’t touch it! It can ruin your whole hand!”
Howard stopped Valerie in panic.
“This thing is enough to melt an entire fleet… Only special gloves can touch it.”
He said as he moved the dangerous goods away.
V could only shrug and follow.
Although she knew the power of the weapon, she didn’t expect the ammunition itself to be so dangerous.
The launch platform has been developed, but it still needs to be tested – it can’t be destroyed by its own ammunition before it can fire.
The attack mode is as follows…
When fired from naval guns or coastal defense guns, the orange light bullet will rush to high or low altitude at a very high speed – depending on the firing angle.
When reaching a certain distance, the ammunition will automatically split into more small light bullets.
After splitting, the speed is faster and the temperature is higher.
A single shot can create a terrifying barrage of bullets. There is no explosion or loud noise when it hits a ship.
You can think of it as a mix of thermite incendiary bombs and white phosphorus bombs.
Two hours later, V had left the institute and Heavy Hammer took over the guard duty.
At the same time, Jena and the other two from the Marine Headquarters finally met their instructor
In the instructor’s office of the naval training camp, the sunset shines through the window onto the four people in the room.
At this moment, Jenna and the others were in mixed feelings because the Zefa in front of them did not recognize them.
Even though he had been with them on that isolated island for six full years before the second time he crossed over.
“Zhan Guo has already greeted me, what are your names?”
Zefa looked at the three people in front of him with a smile.
“Jenna.”
Anna.
It s milliwatts.
Chapter 7, the attempt of the master and the disciple to “reunite”, the first appearance of the Sky Queen (old version)
It was the night four hours after Zena and the others left the Marine Headquarters.
“Here we are. Fight with me first to test your strength.”
“Come one by one, don’t try to be lazy and come at me in pairs~”
Zefa smiled with his back to the three people.
Jenna and her friend came to this familiar place again
Flow Island.
This was the place where he fought with Kizaru during his first time traveling through time, although he had used a dirty trick to break his leg bones.
After all, they instantly switched to another person’s consciousness, and the sudden change in fighting style made Kizaru unable to react.
Moreover, they gave this name by themselves. At that time, this place was transformed into a dead place full of hurricanes and chaotic situations.
This forced Zefa and the others to maintain armed operations throughout the day.
When you really can t hold on any longer, there are several safe spots on the island where you can take a breath.
But, this is their second time traveling through time, so the environment here is still relatively intact.
Except for the hill that was destroyed by Cap.
Back to the present.
“So, who goes first?” Zefa turned around and asked.
Jenna deadpanned (Who first?)
(I still need to read.)
Lila was still studying swordsmanship and had now learned the key to attacking the vital points.
(Sophia, go first, and call me when you need me.)
Anna looked at Sofia who was eager to try.
In the space of consciousness, Sophia’s domineering aura surged like a storm, and her long orange hair fluttered wildly.
Unusually, she didn’t make a scene, but just grinned.
She was obviously very excited.
The entire space shook violently, but Lila was the only one who was unaffected.
(Sister Anna, please don t come out suddenly~)
(I’ve wanted to beat up this old man for a long time!)
Under Zefa’s gaze, in the blink of an eye, Anna in reality was replaced by Sofia.
The light yellow pupils turned black, and she pressed down with her right hand as if pressing something.
The hair fluttered strangely, and seeing this, Jenna immediately took off into the air with a bang.
It has to be fast, Sophia is already transforming the surrounding airflow.
Zefa’s expression suddenly changed.
(Awakened?
He looked around.
The leaves withered rapidly and the humidity in the air soared.
When I touched my arm, I found that the skin was cracked because all the moisture had been drained away.
Interesting~
The corner of Zefa’s mouth rose, and a very conspicuous stream of steam appeared on his body.
He has to activate the Armament Haki.
“Old man, what’s your name~”
Sofia’s devilish eyes met with Zephyr’s, who was wearing glasses.
“Call me Zefa, or you can call me Instructor Zefa~”
Before Zefa finished his words, Sophia disappeared instantly.
(Very strong – not at all like someone of this age!)
As soon as Zefa had this thought, he had disappeared from the spot, stepping into the air and moving away from the death zone.
The place where he was originally standing had been blasted into a big pit by an invisible force.
Parahuman Hurricane can also use the concentrated air pressure to produce the attack effect of the Gravity Fruit.
“Teacher Zefa! Here I come!”
With a loud shout, something came rushing towards Zefa with an extremely terrifying impact force.
Sophia has even added the domineering aura of domineering.
(How is that possible!)
Zefa’s pupils shrank slightly, and he chose not to confront the opponent head-on.
Didn t you see that a very violent gas had appeared around Sophia – it was this blow that broke Kizaru s leg bones, even though the opponent s feet had been heated to the limit.
“Valkyrie Kick!”
Note: She likes to play games.
Before he finished speaking, Sophia had already appeared in front of Zefa. Seeing that he couldn’t run away at all, Zefa had to use his right fist to collide with Sophia.
boom–!
At the moment of collision, all objects around the two people were directly shattered.
The tree trunks were completely reduced to dust, and all the rocks and soil disappeared.
The blood-red domineering color began to run wild, and Sophia’s legs did not even come into direct contact with Zefa’s fist, but continued to press forward through an invisible force.
(They! Are enough to compete with the three admirals!)
The sweat that Zefa had just shed evaporated instantly, and breathing became more and more difficult.
He is now using Life Return, otherwise all the bones in his right arm would be broken.
But Sophia didn’t give him time to think. When her right leg couldn’t push down, she immediately changed her tactics. The moment she turned and kicked, her elbow and fist were already wrapped in violent airflow.
Continuous roars exploded on the island, and the scope of destruction became larger and larger.
Each of Sophia’s attacks went straight to the vital points, and the wind blades swung out by her hand knife could cut everything in front of her in half.
Zefa became more and more frightened as the fight went on, and several times he almost fell into the vacuum trap she created.
Whenever that shrill banshee-like scream sounded, Sophia would appear beside him like a ghost, and the air pressure difference would almost crush him.
The only reason he can hold on until now is thanks to his solid armed color domineering.
And Sophia hadn’t even used her Armament Haki yet – she was fighting purely with “brute force” enhanced by air currents.
High in the sky, Haowa grabbed Jena’s arm tightly, his pupils trembling as he looked at the expanding blank area below.
Large areas of the entire island continued to disappear out of thin air.
She was just having fun.
Jena patted Hauwa’s shaking hand gently.
After all, their real full strength is to inject the power of the fruit into their bodies to achieve super-speed regeneration and short-term immortality. Sophia now can’t even be considered a warm-up.
Of course, this can only be achieved if four souls appear in the real world at the same time.
The impact of Sophia’s burst of domineering aura caused the surrounding sea surface to sink two meters instantly, and the sea water surged outward wildly.
Jena and Hauwa’s hair fluttered upwards in the strange breeze, and the dark clouds above their heads were being filled with new clouds, as if the sky was desperately trying to repair the hole.
(Teacher Zefa, you should be glad that it s not Anna who s fighting you.)
Jena thought as she watched the island gradually disintegrate in the turbulent air pressure.
Sofia is a melee specialist after all. If it were Ana…
But, it s not for nothing that Zefa can teach so many students
While he was dealing with Sophia, he had already secretly adapted to the chaotic air pressure around him.
Suddenly, Zefa appeared precisely on Sofia’s path!
(Found it )
He seized the slightest loophole in the airflow, directly jumped over Sophia’s airflow blockade, and shattered her escape path with one punch!
Zefa’s whip kick finally hit Sophia’s knee firmly.
“Hey! Old man! You’re pretty strong~”
Sophia smiled happily as the two of them were deadlocked in the wrestling match.
Zefa snorted and said, “I am a former general, little girl.”
(Something is wrong…)
Zefa suddenly realized that he had indeed kicked Sophia, but her legs were already covered in armament color.
That is to say
She hadn’t even used her Observation Haki before, but she had to maintain her dual-color domineering throughout the whole process.
“So, how about I be serious?”
Sophia narrowed her eyes and suddenly used her knee to push Zefa away.
The following battle made Zefa even more frightened.
Sophia’s fighting style is not an instinctive reaction at all;
The deadly fighting skills of the special forces used by Jenna and the others before they crossed over.
Note: By the way, Jenna’s predecessor was Wagner’s commando captain. Anna is the commander of Delta’s front-line combat team.
Note: Of course, the story of these four people before their second time travel is the subject of another book of mine.
Each move goes straight to the vital points: eyes, Adam’s apple, behind the ears, abdominal plexus…
Zefa could only defend desperately. He had never seen such a technique of accurately attacking the human body’s weaknesses.
Under the prediction of his observation Haki, Zephyr had to frequently and locally strengthen his armament Haki to barely block Sophia’s fatal blow.
(If this continues…)
Sophia suddenly threw out a wind blade to block the movement, and the next second
The airflow in her legs exploded and accelerated, and she flashed to Zefa’s left side like a ghost!
(Aim for the flanks!)
Zefa just used his elbow to defend, and Sofia suddenly slashed with her left hand –
(Oops!)
The air pressure instantly gathered in Zefa’s abdomen!
Crack!
Blood spurted out of Zefa’s mouth, but was instantly drawn away by Sophia.
(She is naturally good at restraining people who are pure physical skills.)
Zefa had one last thought in the midst of severe pain.
But he didn’t think much about it.
Drink!
Zefa suddenly steadied his body, shouted loudly, and kicked out in a circular motion in all directions – it was the turning kick he had just learned from Sophia.
A huge wind blade cut across the entire island and extended all the way to the sea.
(Oh my~ Sophia, have you pushed the old man to this point? -)
Jena chuckled and stroked her chin in the air. Her observation Haki could clearly see the battle below – Sophia was smiling and flying into the air, easily avoiding the attack.
Hao Wa, who was standing by, was completely stunned. She could only see the island collapsing below her, and her savior seemed to have no intention of explaining anything.
“You don’t understand, do you?” Jenna suddenly turned around and smiled at Haowa who was holding her arm tightly: “Hehe~ I will teach you in person later.”
When Hao Wa heard this, his eyes lit up and he immediately nodded frantically like a chick pecking at rice.
Jena winked at her and continued to enjoy the fierce battle below.
At this moment, Sophia and Zefa were fighting each other again.
The violent domineering aura made Sophia’s airflow around her almost inexhaustible – you know, the domineering aura of the four sisters is the same “physical attack type” as Red Hair and Roger.
But more ferocious than those two!
After all, the darkness they have experienced and the extreme obsessions they have endured are simply unimaginable to ordinary people.
The domineering nature of the four people is also unique: Jenna is a crazy killing intent, Lila is an extreme desire to survive, Sofia is a battle horn, and Anna… is pure extreme obsession.
But Jenna and Anna have another purpose.
It represents the national ideology of the country they crossed over to.
A brown bear and a white eagle.
The above domineering color is not as good as the so-called dream and goal? More than enough.
The island was constantly deformed by the fierce battle between the two, the sea water began to flow back, and the whole island began to tilt. But Zefa was able to distract himself and constantly learn new fighting skills from Sofia.
“Hey old man! Are you stealing my skills?”
Sophia raised the corner of her mouth, blocked a heavy punch, and then hit Zefa’s collarbone with an elbow.
“Hahaha!” Zefa blocked with his left elbow and laughed heartily, saying, “Where did you learn these things? They’re quite interesting!”
He was really happy – Sophia’s fighting skills were simply the perfect teaching material.
“Aha! So the old man is a thief~”
Sophia suddenly stepped back to create some distance, and pretended to brush off the non-existent dust on her body.
Zefa snorted and did not pursue. He knew better than anyone that there was no need to continue this battle.
(Only the three generals and those monsters can fight them.)
(As I am now… I am doomed to fail.)
Thinking of this, Zefa retracted his Moon Steps and slowly fell back to the ground.
He looked up at Sofia who was sitting on the air cushion and suddenly shouted, “Little girl! Your name is Anna, right? What is the ability of Jenna?”
“I want to know~” Sophia swung her legs and winked mischievously in response: “Why don’t you fight her yourself and find out?”
“Heh~ I can fight again!”
“Jenna! Come down! Let me see what you can do!”
Zefa looked up at the small black dot in the sky with pride. That was where Jena and Haowa were.
(Hmm should I ask Lila to come out?)
Jenna raised the corner of her mouth slightly and looked at Zefa below.
(You go ahead, it’s good enough that Sofia can resist the urge to tear Zefa apart.)
Anna in the consciousness space lit a cigarette. She had already shared the perspective with Sophia.
(Then I’ll do it, Sophia! Help me watch over Hauwa.)
After saying that, he gently pushed Haowa away and applied black gravity to his legs.
After floating for a distance.
When the explosion occurred, she was already in the air rushing towards the island below at a high speed.
And Hauwa did not fall down immediately, but was supported by Sofia’s air cushion.
(Sister Jenna is still so handsome~)
Sophia looked at Jena flying at high speed in the sky.
A gravitational field has been attached to her body and is still concentrating.
Zefa’s smile had disappeared.
Because he couldn’t handle this move at all.
The destructive power is comparable to Whitebeard’s Tremor-Tremor Fruit.
Black Light rushed towards Zefa like a fighter jet making an emergency landing. Strangely, there was no wind pressure around him, and even the wind speed did not change.
But, in an instant.
Zefa’s pupils shook violently and he immediately slammed the ground hard. The shock wave turned the sea water below into a sea column blocking him.
As the sea column poured out like a water gun, Jenna’s people arrived.
The moment before she touched the sea water.
The miniature gravitational field was released instantly, and the entire island was thrown into the air. The huge distortion instantly divided the sea water below the island into several sections.
What does it mean? The power of Whitebeard’s move in the original novel that cut the sea surface into several sections.
Zefa knew that Jenna was not aiming at him, otherwise no one would be able to withstand this move.
Only Kizaru can run.
(How can they be so powerful at this age!)
Zefa discovered that Sofia was not just letting him go, because Jenna had already demonstrated to him what being serious meant.
But Jenna did not intend to continue chasing Zefa, but looked at him with a smile on her face when he was at a loss.
After all, the confusion in positions made it very difficult for Zephyr to even move freely.
No matter how strong the armament color is, there is a limit, but Zena’s ability is in the same category as Whitebeard’s.
Penetrating damage.
“There shouldn’t be a comparison, right?”
Jena stood in the distance, arms crossed, fingers tapping rhythmically on her arms.
Pure black domineering aura began to slowly emanate from her body.
“Hahahaha! When we get back, all of you come to the training ground!”
Zefa didn’t take Jena’s provocation seriously at all. Instead, he laughed and made the decision.
In his eyes, Jenna and Anna are fully qualified to lead an elite force.
Note: By the way, Observation Haki is an active skill.
Chapter 8, Choose Akainu, Arms War (Old Version)
At the front of the Grand Line, a naval ship was flying in the air, slowly heading towards somewhere.
The deck was empty.
There was no breeze, and the sails were calm as usual, as if the ship had no connection with this world.
But all this is caused by the fruit abilities of Jena and the other person.
The hurricane controls the air flow, so that there is no wind resistance around the warship; gravity controls the movement of the ship.
At this time, in the cafeteria of the warship.
Jenna and the other two sat side by side with Zefa, with large amounts of meat placed in front of them.
This is a sea beast that Jenna caught using gravity fishing and cooked.
Hauwa was frantically digging into the meat paste with a spoon, while Jena and Anna chewed it slowly.
Zefa picked up a piece of meat with his fork and ate while looking at the three girls on his left.
“Where are you from?” Zefa asked after taking a bite of meat. “With your strength, you must have experienced a lot.”
After all, no matter how powerful the devil fruit abilities are, it is impossible for Jena and Anna to have such sophisticated combat experience at this age.
(Did they start fighting at a young age? Unlikely. If that were the case, they would not be able to survive to this day intact without even a single scar on their bodies.)
Seeing that they didn’t respond, Zefa continued to speculate about their past.
(Also, the Conqueror Haki of the two people is totally unlike that of rookies who have only experienced a few years of fighting. Their physical fitness is also amazingly strong, and they seem to have mastered the life return–)
The more Zefa thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and even his eating speed slowed down.
This change in expression aroused the curiosity of Hauwa, who was sitting between Jena and the other person.
She took a bite of meat in a silly manner, her eyes constantly moving back and forth between the two sides.
“Teacher Zefa, regarding our past…” Jenna responded calmly, “Please don’t ask.”
“After all, we don’t even know how we survived, let alone remember what our family members look like.”
Zefa heard the weight of these words and did not ask any further questions.
“But Jenna and I are indeed sisters.”
“I’m the younger sister, and Jenna is the older sister…but these two names were given by us.”
Anna suddenly interrupted.
After hearing this, Zefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly: “Oh? It’s a nice name.”
Then, he said in a serious tone: “But at your age, you should have a guardian. You are only fourteen years old, and you can only be considered an adult when you are at least sixteen.”
In other words, he did not want them to be involved in naval affairs immediately.
Zhan Guo had reminded him that the three people in front of him had no discipline at all and couldn’t even stand in the most basic way.
What Zefa wants now is to teach them the most basic knowledge first.
Otherwise, there might be a big mess.
But what Zefa didn’t know was that Jenna and the others were thinking something completely different.
(This is a big problem. We have no chance of getting close to the three admirals.)
Jenna’s expression remained unchanged, but she knew clearly what Zefa intended – he wanted to adopt them.
(Although Zefa is famous, his actual power is far less than that of the three admirals.)
Anna took over Jenna’s words, and all four of them were very clear about this.
(Sister Jenna, Sister Anna, isn t entering the training camp just like playing?)
(There’s nothing to learn there, right?)
Lila glanced outside the space of consciousness and saw a military book on her knees.
After all, it was a complete waste of time they were fourteen years old and it was 1507.
An arms war is about to break out, and they must have a piece of the pie in the construction of Night City.
(How about… we just speed through the Marine Training Camp?)
Sophia, who was lying on the sofa in the consciousness space, used her brain for a rare moment.
(No, the problem wasn’t training camp.)
(As for Hauwa…I’ll take her myself.)
Jenna also mentioned where Hauwa was going.
(Well, let s vote.) Anna suddenly suggested, (How about we go find Akainu directly?)
(agree.)
(We need war. Can’t be locked up in Marinford.)
This is the consensus of the four.
They don’t need training. The plan to build a navy rapid response fleet has moved from a low-key stage to a stage where actual combat results must be used to convince the navy’s top brass – and even the world government.
Back to reality, Zefa didn’t know that Jena and the others had been chatting in the consciousness space for a long time.
After all, it all happens in the blink of an eye.
Seeing that Jena and the other person ignored him, Zefa turned his target to Haowa who was eating.
“Is that little girl with you too?” Zefa asked, “What happened to her?”
He was indeed curious. He had never seen this girl speak since she left the Navy Headquarters.
Hearing Zefa’s question, Haowa’s hand, which was about to dig the meat, suddenly stopped.
“We met her on the road.” Jena explained as she scooped a piece of meat and put it to Hauwa’s mouth. “We only know that Hauwa can’t speak, but she can write.”
This action brought Haowa back to his senses from his daze.
She then scooped a spoonful of meat paste and handed it to Jenna’s mouth.
Jena held the spoon in her mouth without hesitation. Seeing this, Haowa immediately broke into a bright smile, with his eyes curved into crescents.
Seeing this, Zefa stopped talking.
He silently finished the last piece of fish on the plate, then stood up and left the cafeteria.
Now, he needs to call Zhan Guo immediately.
At the same time, on the other side, the Night City plan mentioned by Jenna and others had already begun.
In the office of the “Steel Dragon” near the Upside-Down Mountain on the Grand Line.
Koko is in a heated argument with Howard, the chief scientist of the Hekmedia family.
Funding is secondary; the key lies in the site selection – Koko insisted on building the base at the junction of the West Sea and the Doldrums.
This plan was too risky, and Howard especially couldn’t accept that his laboratory would be placed right below Night City.
“I told you! Just focus on your research! I’ll take care of these things!”
Koko yelled at the Den Den Mushi on the table.
“Miss Koko! I’m not trying to oppose you, but at least there should be enough seastone to build an underwater base, right?”
“The number of sea kings there is too terrifying! Without sufficient seastone, they can’t last long!”
On the other end of the phone, Howard was arguing while constantly adjusting some mechanical device with his hands.
The new combat prosthesis project he is developing currently lacks experimental materials the most.
Sure, Night City itself was easy enough to handle, but building a base on the ocean floor was another matter entirely.
“Phew – let’s put this question aside for now. We have to lay a solid foundation for the island first.”
Koko rubbed her temple and compromised.
The engineering team s current top priority is to assemble a giant artificial island.
With the help of the human resources of Dante’s vassal states, the project has been completed more than half.
Of course, this is just the foundation.
In particular, Dante recruited a large number of workers from Columbia and Letania to build Night City.
How staggering is the size of this city?
Compared with it, the Naval Headquarters Marinford is just a scrap.
Before Jenna and the others crossed over for the second time, they could only see a corner of it from high in the sky.
Note: This can be understood as three times larger than Night City in Cyberpunk 2077, and I also added the area of ??the Badlands.
Note: After all, even Alabasta is so ridiculously large, it would be unreasonable for Night City to be not big.
(Tsk, those bastards of the World Government are holding on to Wano Country’s Seastone.)
This was exactly what was bothering Koko in the office the World Government was living too comfortably.
(We have to find some trouble for those two guys…)
The Den Den Mushi remained on the line, and the sound of mechanical parts colliding continued to come from the other end.
The “two guys” she was referring to were Umit and Gibson.
Umit holds the “White Dragon” in his hand, which is simply the best tool in the transportation industry; and Koko knows very well what is loaded in Gibson’s warehouses scattered all over the place.
(They are nothing more than running dogs of the World Government.)
To deal with these two people, she couldn’t do it by herself. She had to win over enough countries and even hire pirates as thugs.
(But it s not easy to ignite the flames… Wait! Didn t Michael s family just lose two sisters? It s a good opportunity to get them to join… With their participation, the West Sea route is equivalent to being insured.)
A sly fox-like smile gradually appeared on Koko’s face.
(Besides, my brother should have already contacted several countries – let the armies of those countries pretend to be robbers and turn Gibson’s warehouse upside down~)
This kind of thing is very simple to do.
All you have to do is bribe a general from a certain country. How to do it specifically? Koko doesn’t need to worry about it at all.
She was only responsible for two things – paying the money and arranging the transportation route.
As for Casper? He has always been responsible for developing the business and negotiating deals between countries.
(I’ll talk to Michael about this then…)
Koko put on the Den Den Mushi with a “click” and stood up and left the office neatly.
Now she needed to find a place that was absolutely safe – after all, the next person she was going to contact was Admiral Aokiji.
(After all, she and Caspar were the only ones who had dealt with Kuzan.)
The people who are protecting Nico Robin now probably don t even know what kind of deal there is between Aokiji and Koko.
At the same time, at the border of the Kingdom of Casimir in the New World.
Aokiji had just prevented an armed conflict from breaking out.
An endless wall of giant ice blocked the sea where the two armies were facing each other.
(Ah la la ~ Even the Silver Spear Knights are out? And… those guys.)
Aokiji stood on the ice wall, looking down at the army below. Casimir sent out two teams of Silver Spear Knights, a total of 16 people.
Four internal guards came from the Ursus Empire, bringing with them a large number of elite troops.
If Aokiji hadn’t arrived in time, this place would soon have turned into a living hell.
This is also the reason why Zhan Guo sent him here – only he can put out the “war” that is about to break out in an instant.
Now, seeing that the fighting could not continue, people on both sides began to withdraw their troops one after another.
“Well…call it a day.”
Aokiji stretched and was about to leave.
Bulu Bulu
“Um?”
He frowned and took out a special Den Den Mushi from his coat pocket – this single-frequency Den Den Mushi could only be connected between him and two other people.
“Ah la la ~ Koko Heikemedia, long time no see ~”
Aokiji sat cross-legged on the ice wall, and Den Den Mushi instantly showed Koko’s signature sly smile.
“General Kuzan, I need your help with something.”
Straightforward and without any hesitation.
“…What do you want to do now?”
Although he felt helpless, Aokiji knew that his intelligence network was established entirely with the help of Koko’s deceased father.
He has to acknowledge this favor.
Not to mention the favor that Koko asked someone to secretly protect Robin.
“I want to clean up some pests, as long as your navy stays put.”
“Oh? Who are you going to touch this time?”
Aokiji didn’t care.
Especially those scum involved in slave trade and organ trading, he had long wanted to deal with them.
“Umit, Gibson.”
“I will not touch the member states, but I will reserve the right to self-defense.”
These words instantly sobered Aokiji up.
“Do you know how many people will die…”
He responded in a low voice.
“Leaving them here will cause more deaths. You know very well who my target is “
Koko directly expressed Aokiji’s long-standing knot in his heart.
Why can member states bully non-member states at will? Is it really because the latter are disobedient? No, it is because the World Government needs enemies.
It is not enough to rely on pirates alone, and the member states must be made more dependent on the World Government.
“Okay…you can also make a move on the member states.”
After saying that, Aokiji hung up the phone.
Although he knew that Koko also had dealings with some member states, overall, she did help a lot of non-member states.
But what Aokiji doesn’t know is that an arms war that will change the intensity of the world war is about to occur.
Because, arms war is only the first and second step in Night City.
Arms race.
Chapter 9, Hexmedia’s Chessboard (Old Version)
Just as Jenna and the others were returning to Marinford, on an island in the South China Sea.
The Corleone family has arrived here, and this is the last location where Lucius appeared in the intelligence.
In other words, this is their lair.
Michael felt the strange marks on the ground – the locations where the two small patches of grass disappeared were very strange.
“Master! We found some clues!”
Hearing the shouts of his men in the distance, Mike looked over.
It was the entrance to a cave.
Mike didn’t respond, but stood up and dusted off his knees.
Then he walked quickly towards the source of the sound, followed closely by his two exclusive bodyguards, Black and White.
Soon, he came to the edge of the cave, and his men indicated that there was no danger inside.
Mike nodded, Black went in first to explore the way, White followed, and Mike walked at the end.
As for the bodies outside? They were long gone. Bounty hunters had already come and looted everything of value.
Even the pirates’ unused guns and ammunition, and those broken swords that had long been rusted.
Underground/ground, Mike followed Black and White and finally arrived at the room where Jenna and the others were imprisoned.
Note: It’s a bit tortuous inside.
“Bai, what do you think?”
Mike narrowed his eyes and stared at the cage that was neatly cut in half.
“Mike, it’s a devil fruit ability.”
And the users are very skilled.
Bai responded with a sweet voice. She squatted down and gently stroked the cuts with her fingers.
“…very strong, the cut edge is very smooth, no debris fell…could he be a great swordsman?”
After all, these things rely on intuitive guessing.
Note: Jena’s gravity cut.
The white brows under the mask were slightly frowned.
Black remained silent.
“Then who do you think did it? Are my sisters still alive?”
Mike glanced around and noticed that there was an unfinished tunnel entrance in the cage.
“They should still be alive. There are no signs of a fight here or outside.”
“That cave entrance should be the escape route they were going to dig.”
After saying that, Bai stood up and prepared to leave.
Before leaving, she turned to Mike and said, “Master, please follow me. This room is no longer valuable.”
“Besides,” she pointed a gloved hand toward the rock formation above the room, “the people who came here are very strong. From what I know, there aren’t many people who can use Conqueror Haki to cause substantial damage.”
Mike looked in the direction she pointed and found that the rock wall had been smoothed by some force.
Under the light of the oil lamp, even the outline of the entire room can be reflected.
Note: This was flattened by the domineering aura of the Overlord.
“Hoo let’s go.”
Mike said, and then followed White out of the room, Black following in silence.
And when the Corleone family finally found some trace of Jena and the others.
Far away in a sea area in the New World, the World Serpent welcomed a special guest.
King of the Beasts Pirates, one of the Three Calamities.
Inside the office, Casper swung his legs and stared silently at the masked man opposite him.
The two of them sat in silence for an hour, without drinking any water or making any eye contact.
It was as if they were engaging in a contest of whoever looks away first loses.
“Death Arms Dealer, Boss Kaido is very interested in your prosthetic technology. Name your price.”
Jin finally broke the silence. Although he didn’t like this kind of literary negotiation style, there were two difficult people standing behind the white-haired man in front of him.
Chigeta, the user of the parahuman Smash Fruit, and V, who once escaped from Kaido.
“Unfortunately, our prosthetic technology is not for sale at the moment. The technology is not mature enough yet.”
Casper responded in a relaxed tone, and this answer made Jin frown.
“Casper Hecmedia, don’t use this excuse to evade me.”
“You know what we lack the most is manpower. Is the technology not mature? We can develop it together.”
“Moreover,” Jin crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair, “We can give you priority in seastone trading, and the price will be favorable.”
After all, what Wano Country lacks the least is labor.
As long as Casper asks, he can give as many people as he wants.
The reason why Kaido is interested in prosthetic technology is very simple – V, who was once defeated by him, was originally just a mortal.
But after adding the prosthetic body, Kaido realized the value of this technology.
Mass-produce enhanced soldiers, build perfect war machines, and completely make up for the lack of basic combat power.
Because the strength of ordinary soldiers varies, some are too weak, and some are too strong.
And prosthetic technology can fill this gap. This is exactly why Kaido sent Jin to negotiate.
After all, he is the one who is best at “negotiation” among the three disasters.
“Hmm…I’ll have to think about this.”
Casper raised the corner of his mouth slightly and took out a document from the drawer.
“We’re planning on pulling some people down.”
He tapped the paper with his fingertips and then pushed the document towards Jhin.
Jhin looked up at the other person, then stood up and picked up the piece of paper filled with information.
Soon, his brows furrowed even more tightly – on the paper were written two names under the protection of the Big Mom Pirates.
Gibson and Umit.
Two of the “kings” of the underground world.
After putting down the documents, Jin leaned back on the sofa and said in a serious tone: “Boss Kaido has some friendship with Big Mom, and the chips you gave are not enough.”
“This is a difficult situation. After all, our business is almost being squeezed out by them.”
Casper still had that smiling face, but his eyes were fixed on Jhin like nails.
“…Boss Kaido can take over this business and cooperate with you to deal with those two people.”
“But the condition is that we must cooperate. We provide the manpower and you provide the technology.”
“No room for negotiation. You should know that our war orders for one year are enough to support you.”
Jin drew the bottom line with one final word. Combat prosthesis, a strategic weapon that can change the situation of war, is worth the price.
As for the falling out with the Big Mom Pirates? They were competitors anyway.
But what he didn’t know was that Casper had long been planning to drag the Beasts Pirates into the water.
“Deal. So… when are you going to take action against Rutland?”
Casper put away his smile, leaned back on the sofa, and put his legs on the desk.
“Not in the short term. They have a group of people who are very close to Whitebeard.”
“Now that the deal has been reached, send someone to Wano Country to discuss the details.”
“Remember, we in the Beasts Pirates can always find someone to cooperate with, such as… Vinsmoke.”
After saying that, Jhin stood up and left the room.
After receiving the notification that Jhin had left, Casper stood up and walked towards the bar area.
“Huh – dealing with these monsters is really tiring~”
He pretended to wipe off the non-existent sweat and started the coffee machine to make a cup of coffee.
“Boss, since we’ve promised the Beasts, what should we do with the North Sea? Do we still need to contact Vinsmoke?”
V asked, yawning.
“Of course we have to. But…” Casper shook his coffee cup, “We are not looking for him for cooperation – his skills are too poor.”
“It can provide us with a lot of experimental materials. As for Kaido… he is just a ready-made shield.”
After saying that, he put on his signature smile and took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee.
Compared to the Vinsmoke family, Kaido is obviously a more ideal partner – he is strong enough and easier to utilize.
When the deal was reached, in the lair of the Beasts Pirates.
Kaido is giving his “unpromising” daughter another “love education”.
The entire Onigashima was shaking, and the pirates who were drinking fell to the ground one after another.
The domineering aura leaked out wildly, directly knocking out the newly joined crew members.
“Yamato! Put that damn book down!”
Kaido’s roar, accompanied by thunder, hit his daughter in the face.
Another knock down, another unconsciousness.
But she still tightly grasped the remaining fragments in her hand
That’s the story about Oden.
Ultimately, this is a failed education.
While Kaido was “educating” his daughter, Quinn could only sit cross-legged and wait.
(After all, I have to wait until the boss is done before I can report…)
Cold sweat continued to ooze out of his fat head – Kaido’s enthusiasm for combat prostheses would probably significantly reduce his own scientific research funds.
But Quinn was thinking in the wrong direction entirely.
The technology tree of the Hekmedia family is far more than just prosthetics.
Particle scattering cannon system, suspended warships, new naval guns
Siege equipment for land warfare, burrowing sandworms, and even…
A super weapon powerful enough to destroy an entire island.
These are still on their research and development list.
At this moment, only Jenna and the others know when these weapons will appear.
In the year 1510 of the Haiyuan calendar, when the Night City was completed.
As this steel jungle rose from the ground, the world’s business connections and political forces began to converge here.
In the future, Night City will stand at the top of the world – with the World Government, the Revolutionary Army, the Celestial Dragon Group, the Four Emperors…
On equal terms.
What are Jenna and her group doing at this moment?
They had just returned to Marinford and were now standing in Zefa’s office at the Marine Training Camp.
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay?”
Zefa crossed his hands on the desk and looked calmly at the three young “navies” in front of him.
“Yes, Mr. Zephyr.”
Anna stood casually, but her voice was firm.
“We still have a lot to learn… but we want to experience it more on the sea.”
Zefa did not answer immediately. He recalled the conversation he had with Zhan Guo on the ship.
“Let them make their own decision.” Sengoku’s voice came through the Den Den Mushi. “Forcing them to do so will only cause unnecessary accidents.”
“They have proven their strength… Just give them the freedom they deserve.”
“People who possess the Domineering Haki will never be content with the status quo.”

Zephyr pulled himself out of his memories, snorted and asked, “Aokiji, Kizaru, or Akainu?”
“Akainu.”
Anna and Jena answered in unison, and Hauwa nodded silently.
“…is indeed the most suitable candidate.”
Zephyr rubbed his chin in thought.
Come to think of it, Akainu is indeed the best person to teach them.
The navy under Kuzan had no time to teach the basics.
Borsalino… this option can be ruled out from the beginning.
On the contrary, it was Sakaski’s troops – although they had the most frequent combat operations, they were also the most united in the navy.
(I just hope they don’t learn Sakaski’s ways… that guy is too utilitarian.)
Zefa knew it well.
Akainu is not a true extremist, the O’Hara incident was just a token of his allegiance.
In the position of the Navy Admiral, Aokiji had already unknowingly fallen behind.
Zefa understands Akainu’s anxiety to be promoted
After all, the position of a mere general cannot change anything.
“Okay.” Zefa opened the drawer and took out the form. “Although I would rather teach you in person, I respect your choice. Remember, be a real navy no matter where you are.”
He quickly filled out the form and pushed it in front of the three people.
“The guardian wrote Sakaski’s name.”
“He needs some soft spot. Show it to him, and he’ll know what I mean.”
In this way, Jena, Anna and Haowa officially became Akainu’s adopted daughters.
Chapter 10, Mythical Beast Evil Bug, Akainu’s Wrath (Old Version)
At night at the Navy Headquarters, the sound of the waves continued to echo around.
Led by Zefa, the three have arrived at Akainu’s office, but there is no one inside.
Rather, most of the hawkish officers are not in the Navy Headquarters.
“You guys sit here for a while, Sakaski is on his way back.”
After saying that, Zefa closed the door before leaving.
After watching him leave, the three of them each found a stool and sat down.
(Nice layout~) Jenna glanced at the surrounding environment and found that in addition to the sea chart, there were more green plants here.
(It s really contradictory.)
Lila also found it strange, after all, they had met Akainu once before the first time they crossed over. They could tell what kind of person Akainu was at a glance, as if he was holding back something.
(Jenna, teach Haowa how to use the code now, or Akainu might kill her.)
Anna looked at Hauwa, whose legs were swinging. The little girl didn’t seem to have any concerns at all.
(Sophia thinks that Haowa can use his abilities in front of Akainu.)
Sophia thinks that on-the-spot teaching will not be very effective.
(Okay, I’ll let her use her ability first to see what it’s like.)
After saying that, Jenna turned her gaze to Hauwa, and Hauwa looked back at Jenna with curiosity.
“Hauwa, I never seem to really understand your abilities during this time.”
Can you show it to me?
Jenna’s lips curled up, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.
(Hmm? Jenna needs me?)
Haowa put his fingertips on his chin and his eyes suddenly lit up.
She activated her ability with a smile.
A rustling sound suddenly spread throughout the office, and countless poisonous insects poured out from Haowa’s palm, mainly locusts.
These insects quickly pounced on the surrounding green plants, frantically gnawing on the leaves, juice, and even the soil.
The swarm of insects, after having their fill, flew back into Howa’s hands and turned into liquid that seeped into her skin.
( Are you kidding me? Is this a nature-type or animal-type ability?)
Jena and the other three had this question at the same time.
What is even more shocking is that Hauwa s ulcerated right hand recovered in the blink of an eye.
Other poisonous insects were gnawing at the desk. Amidst the flying wood chips, her blood-red pupils suddenly split into seven, and dark purple gas began to appear around her.
This scene made the four people’s scalps tingle.
This ability means immortality. What’s even more terrifying is the efficiency of the transformation – it reminds people of plague, natural disasters, death, famine… and darkness.
Since she can even absorb elements from the soil, is there anything in this world that she can’t eat?
(It seems that we don t have to worry about how she will deal with Akainu~)
Jenna smiled even more.
Anna remained silent, but Lila and Sofia had already started looking up information about the insect plague – the Hauwa in front of them was simply a living horror movie.
When the last piece of sawdust was gnawed away, only the chart and the chair were left in the office.
The aura emanating from Haowa made Anna frown. She could sense that it was not just an ordinary change in the air flow, but… a deadly virus was being born.
In an instant, a breeze blew, lifting up Haowa’s scattered hair.
Fortunately, Anna acted in time and used her fingertips to dilute the toxins.
(Sister Zena! This is definitely a Mythical Beast ability, right!?)
Lila’s eyes sparkled, and her fingers quickly flipped through the mythological books in her memory.
(So ??disgusting )
Sophia felt differently. As a consciousness that was one with Anna’s, she could indeed sense the deadly substances contained in those auras.
( If Haowa continues to eat like this, the entire Marinford will probably become a dead place.)
Anna said the most terrible consequences. But fortunately
Hao Wa in front of him had already started to droop his eyelids. It was obvious that this ability consumed a lot of brain power.
(I will teach her the knowledge of seeing and hearing.)
Jenna said immediately.
In the eyes of the four, Haowa is simply an all-round warrior.
Whether it is for reconnaissance and lurking, frontal combat, or as a strategic-level weapon of large-scale killing.
All are up to standard. What is lacking now is only nutritional supplement and actual combat training.
You know, when Jenna and the other three traveled through time for the first time, they had to rely on the flesh of sea kings or giant sea beasts to maintain their physical strength every day.
Otherwise you won t survive the first day.
no way.
Zefa beats people too hard.
(But…how are we going to explain this to Akainu?)
Jena chuckled and signaled with her eyes for Haowa to look around. The latter immediately understood – this was the hint from her savior.
(Oh no… now… what should I do…)
Hauwa began to twist his body restlessly, his eyes scanning the office that had been eaten clean in panic.
“Don’t worry,” Jenna waved her hand easily, “Akainu will be so happy to see your ability~”
After all, what Akainu needs most now is the bargaining chip that can help him ascend to the position of marshal.
And now, the person in this room could give him a push.
As for Aokiji? I can only say sorry.
Although they were nominally Aokiji’s subordinates when they first traveled through time, they had only met a few times in reality.
And if Kizaru became the marshal.
I’m afraid the first ones who will be unable to sit still will be the masters of the World Government.
Just when Jenna wanted to say something to Haowa opposite.
Jenna and Anna’s eyes suddenly changed – Sakaski was back.
Don’t doubt why Jena and Anna knew this, because they always have their Observation Haki activated.
Although it’s a bit extravagant, it’s their habit, no matter how safe the place seems.
After all, you might die in the next second.
Whether it was their previous battlefield or this world.
Snap
The office door was opened under the gaze of Jena and the others, and Hauwa jumped up from his chair like a frightened cat.
“Whitebeard is only interested in collecting but not burying. Victoria and Tara are going to fight like hell “
Akainu walked into the office, muttering to himself, and suddenly stopped.
He glanced around the nearly empty office and looked down at the three people in front of him.
Haowa’s legs were already shaking, and she didn’t dare to look Akainu in the eye.
Jenna and the other girl’s expressions didn’t change at all, and they were looking at the admiral in front of them.
“You are the new recruits that Mr. Zefa mentioned, right? I have an impression of you.”
“You made a bit of a scene that day.”
After saying that, Akainu smiled ferociously and turned his attention to Jena.
“Well… we should show some strength when we first meet~” Jenna said cunningly, “After all, eating your magma will really kill me.”
“Yeah, you have personality. I like new recruits like you, but it’s too extravagant to keep your Observation Haki on all the time.”
Akainu said as he walked around the room.
Jena and Anna did not turn their heads to follow his movement, but Haowa’s eyes were always fixed on Akainu’s figure out of the corner of his eye.
“What just happened here?”
Akainu ran his fingers over where the potted plant should have been, but now even the pot was gone.
“It was Hauwa who did it. Do you need her to perform it again?”
Jenna still kept smiling and said without turning her head.
Anna remained silent as Akainu’s attention had not yet turned to her.
“Well… let her try.”
Akainu slowly turned around, walked in front of Haowa and looked down at her condescendingly.
In extreme fear, Haowa reflexively summoned a locust, which flew straight towards the general in front of him.
However, the locusts turned into ashes as soon as they touched Akainu’s body.
“I fought against this devil fruit user before. Animal type, mythical beast, evil insect form.”
Akainu snorted coldly and continued: “Borusalino is quite lucky, with two superhuman types and one mythical beast type.”
After saying this, Akainu stopped provoking the girl who was already trembling all over.
Jena saw Akainu walking away and soothed Haou with her eyes while gently stroking her back with gravity.
After the double comfort, Haowa felt a little better, but she was still very afraid of Akainu.
Then, Akainu leaned his tall body against the window, his sharp eyes falling on Anna who had remained silent.
“Take out that document and let me see how Mr. Zefa arranges you.”
As soon as he finished speaking, a breeze blew and the document floated in front of him.
“Um…you guys…this…? Tsk…”
Akainu quickly browsed the contents of the document, his brows furrowed tighter and tighter, and his expression changed more and more.
This was no ordinary induction procedure at all, but rather the task of stuffing the three girls into his home – formally adopting them.
(Teacher Zefa… I haven’t even started yet, and you’re so eager to find my weak spot?)
Magma began to seep out of Akainu’s brow, and black smoke drifted from his body to the window.
Sakaski knew all too well what Zefa was up to.
These three girls are not only shackles that bind him, but also chips to create opportunities for Aokiji.
The World Government will never allow a single faction within the Navy to dominate – their eyes will inevitably turn to Aokiji.
After all, Aokiji had already lost to him since O’Hara.
Although these three adopted daughters have amazing potential, there is almost no one available on Aokiji’s side.
Zephyr is deliberately creating obstacles for Akainu – too big movements may not be a good thing.
(Teacher Zefa… do you want the Celestial Dragons to allocate all their resources to Kuzan?)
The window behind Akainu had been completely burned to ashes by the boiling magma.
He slowly stood up and cast his gaze towards the dark night sky.
(…balance? Ridiculous.)
After saying this, the document in his hand instantly turned into ashes.
(Look, I m really furious~)
Jenna said without changing her expression.
After all, they had already read the document, and no one could remain calm.
(But…how did Sengoku get to that level? Zefa-sensei’s balancing technique is really powerful.)
Anna said curiously.
(It is really admirable that they can train recruits of multiple factions at the same time in the Navy training camp.)
Lila exclaimed in admiration. She had only seen this kind of sophisticated political tactics in the memories shared by Jenna and the others.
(But if this happens, wouldn’t his future military expenditures be wasted? How can we build our rapid response fleet…)
Sophia complained angrily.
After all, after the second time travel, Zefa had no feelings for them.
(I do have an idea about military spending, but I’m not sure if Akainu dares to take it up.)
Anna’s hint made the other three people understand instantly.
(Do you want to push Akainu to confront the World Government head-on? Night City can indeed provide enough bargaining chips.)
(But what if we add our PMC?)
When Jenna thought of this, the corners of her mouth couldn’t help but rise slightly.
(Sister Jenna, Sister Anna…isn’t your plan too scary?)
Lila held her forehead and sighed. After all, what they were discussing was –
A civil war that could upend the naval landscape.
What doves, hawks, centrists, in the end there will only be two forces left:
Innovation and stubbornness.
(Wuhu! Then I have to go meet that vixen Koko as soon as possible~)
Sophia was so excited that she almost jumped up, as if she had already seen the big show begin.
(After we get out, tell Sakaski directly that we are going to the West Sea.)
(As for the personnel of the rapid reaction fleet, they will be formed starting from the North Sea.)
(As for Nico Robin, Aokiji probably won t let her go easily Never mind, after Night City is built, I ll go find the Sarkaz siblings directly.)
In other words, they no longer needed Robin’s help in deciphering the location of the altar.
(By the way, we have to contact Mike as well. We can t waste the resources of the Sihai Chamber of Commerce in the future.)
Just like that, the four of them finalized the future chess game right under Akainu’s nose.
And where is the Mike they mentioned?
At the same time, the moonlight of the East China Sea illuminates a pirate ship.
At this time, Mike was leaning against the side of the boat, smoking, playing with a gold-plated cigarette case between his fingers.
“I say! I say! Please kill me–“
The pirate captain kneeling in front of him was almost on the verge of collapse – Mike did not use ordinary methods, but made him “drink hair”.
At this moment, the pirate’s belly was already swollen to an extremely large size. God knows how much “water” mixed with hair had been poured into it.
Mike ignored his wailing, just slowly took the last puff of his cigarette and then flicked the cigarette butt into the sea.
“Go ahead. I’m listening.”
His tone was calm.
Behind the pirate captain, Hei was holding a terrifying giant sword, and the blade had been hanging above the pirate captain’s head for twenty minutes.
Further back, the deck was littered with an unrecognizable mass of flesh.
Two hours ago, the black and white duo captured the seventh target, who is the one in front of them.
They would not arrest people randomly, but with the support of the intelligence network, they would accurately target those small pirate groups that Tyrell had disbanded early.
How did you do it? It s simple.
Merchant ship entry report and fund movement record.
When pirates sell stolen goods, there is always a sudden surge in cash transactions.
Of course, the Corleone Family’s intelligence network alone is not enough, but…
They have “friends in the navy” secretly helping them.
“I…I heard that Captain Tyrell was killed by Admiral Kizaru in the South China Sea…”
Before the pirate captain could finish his words, Mike snapped his fingers.
The family member next to them immediately brought another bucket of wine mixed with hair.
“That’s not what I’m asking.”
Mike rubbed his temple. He hadn’t slept well for two days. The smell of blood here gave him a headache, and he could only smoke non-stop to cover up the smell.
He lit another cigarette and looked up at the moon in the night sky.
“Lila, where are you…”
He whispered to himself.
At this time, the pirate captain was forced to drink wine again – these wines, which were originally his favorite, now became a tool to torture him.
“Mike, how about we go to the New World to look for it?”
Shiro suggested softly from behind his mask.
She could see that the man in front of her was extremely tired not physically tired, but because his brain had been overloaded for too long.
“Besides, the investigation in the East China Sea has not been completed yet.”
Mike blew out smoke rings and responded in a flat tone.
The New World…is still too dangerous for those of them who have been traveling around the world and the first half of the Grand Line for many years.
Chapter 11, Akainu’s Farewell, Target North Sea (Old Version)
The morning after meeting Akainu, at the port of the Navy Headquarters.
Jenna and the other two are already here, preparing to board a warship to the North Sea.
There was a reason why they chose to travel by ship instead of flying – it was the request of their cheap godfather.
Yes, Akainu came personally to see them off.
No matter how surprised the other navy members were, Sakaski’s identity as the adopted daughter had to be made public.
Because he felt that the three girls in front of him would definitely cause violent unrest.
Whether it is good or bad.
“I’ve learned about your abilities from Zephyr-sensei, but as for leadership… you need to form a Marine branch of your own.”
“Notify me when it’s completed, and I’ll personally review the troops you lead.”
“But, first, you cannot plunder civilians, and you cannot ask your naval colleagues for help; second, you cannot get involved with the member states, and you cannot conflict with the Celestial Dragons; third, as long as the source of funds does not violate the first two, you can do whatever you want.”
“I am not Kuzan, nor am I Borsalino.”
“I’m Sakaski, the admiral of the navy codenamed Akainu.”
After saying that, Akainu left on his own.
Hao Wa stared at his back in a daze.
The expression was as if they had just met each other for the first time although strictly speaking it was indeed the first day.
But Jena and the others have different ideas from Hova.
(Beihai… He wants to build an army completely of his own now?)
Jena knew exactly what this meant.
After all, many of the navy’s top generals came from naval training camps.
(The North Sea is indeed a source of high-quality troops, but the situation there is even more chaotic than that of the West Sea.)
Anna added.
(Sister Jenna, Sister Anna, in the files we read before crossing over, there was a person who was recruited there.)
Lila quickly searched the soldier’s file in her memory.
(Found it, Torukl he s from Yom.)
Soon, she locked onto her target.
(I have no problem with that.)
Sophia responded lacking interest.
(Let s talk about it after we get on board.)
After saying that, Jenna and Anna walked towards the nearby ship ladder.
“Let’s go, Hauwa!”
Hearing Jena’s shout, Haowa came to his senses and quickly followed the two.
The real mission of this warship is not to send them to the North Sea, but to go to the New World G5 branch for supplies.
In other words – the supplies on the ship can be used freely.
In the cabin cafeteria, Hauwa was enjoying a variety of food, including grilled meat, fresh fruits and vegetables, milk, and even Coke.
Jenna and Anna are already planning where their first pot of gold will come from.
It was not realistic to go directly to Yom Island – their current military rank was only lieutenant colonel, and Hauwa was even worse, being just an ordinary private first class.
There was no way, in Akainu’s eyes her quality was far from enough.
(Should we cause trouble for the Mafia?) Jenna proposed the first plan.
(No, the Mafia is too deeply involved with local forces.) Anna immediately denied it. (And the pirate organizations in the North Sea are too loose… It seems that we can only make a fuss about tariffs.)
This is consistent with Anna’s way of thinking – after all, she was a White Eagle citizen before her second time travel.
(Build infrastructure? But those non-member states in the North Sea…) Lila flipped through the book and glanced at Sofia who was sleeping soundly. (Many small islands are simply unowned land.)
(…Do you remember who is the most famous person in Beihai?) Anna suddenly had an idea.
(Doflamingo.) Zena and Lila said in unison.
(Cooperation or sinking him?) Sophia suddenly opened her eyes and sat up excitedly.
(It s too risky to act now.) Jenna shook her head. (The current World Government and the Great Pirates are both very strong.)
The four of them all knew that they were not invincible, they needed to eat and sleep, and they needed a stable base.
Although he had the ability to annihilate a certain pirate or even destroy the headquarters of the navy, doing so would bring him no benefit other than false fame – the recruited subordinates needed to be nurtured, trained, and supplied.
It would be better to build a rear base step by step. Night City was the best choice, but I didn’t expect Sakaski to be so eager.
Zefa was right about him.
(When we get there, I’ll talk to that spirited guy.)
The four of them immediately reached a consensus.
“I’ll go find the captain of this ship and ask him which islands he will pass by.”
Anna stood up and quickly left the cafeteria, while Jenna continued to slowly eat the pudding in front of her.
Soon, Anna came onto the deck.
She glanced at the marines working around her, and her eyes quickly locked on the cloaked officer standing at the helm – that was obviously the captain.
At this moment, the captain was frowning as he listened to a marine’s report, and it didn’t look like good news.
Anna walked over quickly.
“Hello, are you the captain of this ship?”
Huron heard a sweet female voice behind him and turned around.
Although Anna wasn’t wearing her favorite outfit right now, the riding boots were still there.
Her long orange hair fluttered in the sea breeze, and her sharp eyes stunned Huron for a moment.
“Hello?”
Anna walked up to him and waved. Although they were only fourteen years old, they had grown to a height of 1.8 meters.
“What is it? Um… I remember you are… Admiral Akainu’s adopted daughter!?”
Huron finally reacted, and his exclamation made the surrounding marines stop what they were doing.
Anna sighed, looked around and said loudly: “Is it more important to look at me, or is your duty more important!?”
Hearing this, the Marines immediately sped up their work – no one wanted to be on the blacklist of the admiral’s adopted daughter.
“Um – are you the captain?” Anna looked straight into the other person’s eyes.
But the other party’s gaze was still somewhat evasive.
“Don’t worry about my identity,” Anna said in a relaxed tone, “I was also thrown out by that bastard “Dad.”
After all, Akainu’s deterrent power is indeed too strong, and she understands his nervousness.
“Ah… So that’s how it is. Admiral Akainu is very busy with official duties and may really not be able to spare the time.” Huron agreed in a flattering manner.
“Where will this ship’s route pass? I want to know in advance.”
Anna said directly.
Our route will pass through eight islands and two countries.
Huron answered immediately, adjusting her attitude at the same time – the general’s adopted daughter didn’t seem to like polite words.
“Yeah. By the way,” Anna suddenly remembered something, “What news did you receive just now? You looked so upset.”
“Alas, we are in trouble.” Huron sighed, “The two countries we are going to pass through are at war. We must choose a relatively safe place when we stop.”
He seemed helpless. Although those two countries were not members of the World Government, it was impossible for him to intervene with only one warship.
According to intelligence, the fighting there has become so brutal that it can be described as a meat grinder.
Moreover, he was unwilling to take action against non-member countries from the bottom of his heart.
“Just drive over there.” Anna said calmly, “We will handle their problems.”
After saying that, she turned and left.
Numbers are meaningless in the face of domineering aura.
Unless – the opponents are all elite soldiers picked from thousands.
Chapter 12, Encountering the Phoenix on the Road, Victoria and Tara’s War (Old Version)
Two hours later, the warship arrived at the waters near the battle between the two countries.
This is the doldrums near the North Sea.
Thanks to the official channels of the World Government, naval warships can quickly reach the vicinity of the North Sea directly from the Navy Headquarters without the need for pirate coating.
As for why they went this way, the suggestion came from Anna – with Jenna and the others around, it was enough to ensure the safety of the warship.
After all, it is too far to sail from the Navy Headquarters to the calm zone near Upside Down Mountain.
On the deck of the ship.
The sunlight shone on Jenna’s face as she wore sunglasses, but fortunately it was not as eye-catching as Kizaru’s.
“Ah – how boring.”
Jenna yawned and threw the fishing rod into the sea again.
After all, she will have to rely on her to pass through the war zone between the two countries.
(Anna, why don t we just fly there?)
Jenna scratched her head and looked off into the distance with a dead look in her eyes.
(No, I want to see who dares to intercept this warship. Don’t you want to meet those big pirates?)
Anna was taking Hauwa around the warship.
(Just one warship, not even enough to fill the gap between our teeth.)
Sophia interjected.
Lila took no part in the conversation; her attention was absorbed by a book about parasites in marine life.
(It s better if it s Kaido s people because I seem to sense someone flying in the sky~)
Jenna slowly raised her head, and her eyes behind her sunglasses quickly scanned around, beginning to lock onto the target captured by her observation Haki.
And her left hand was already pulling the gravitational field backwards.
At the same time, high in the sky, Marco was thinking about how to prevent the war between the two countries.
When he saw the ant-like warships below him, (the navy? How dare they come with just one ship?)
Marco frowned slightly, then relaxed.
(Never mind, it s just one ship.)
Suddenly, a terrifying aura made him instinctively dodge quickly.
A violent gust of air exploded at his original location, and the sound even reached the warships below.
But the sailors didn’t know what had happened and could only treat it as some strange natural phenomenon.
On the other side, Jenna was looking at the invisible Marco with interest.
(Quick reaction~ Who could it be?)
The gravity ball she had just thrown out suddenly accelerated during the flight, producing an effect comparable to the sonic boom of a fighter jet.
But Marco was not so relaxed. As an experienced ship doctor, he knew very well what the consequences would be if that move hit him.
(Hey, hey… since when did the Navy hide this kind of monster?)
As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, Marco forced himself to raise the corners of his mouth and flapped his wings in an attempt to climb higher.
But the cold sweat that just seeped out of his forehead revealed that he was extremely afraid of the people below him.
Soon, Jenna’s observation Haki sensed that the other party had gone far away.
(Anna, he ran away.)
She lazily gripped the fishing rod again – even though she still hadn’t seen any fish.
That s right, after all, this is the territory of sea kings.
(It is useless to catch him now, the benefits are too low.)
(We are almost there.)
As soon as Anna finished speaking, Jenna’s fishing rod suddenly sank.
“Oh? Finally…”
A huge sea king passed by the warship, and the waves it created almost overturned the hull.
Some Marines fell to the ground before they even had time to react.
The boat is about to capsize!
“Hold on to anything you can hold on to!”
“Open all the cabin doors!”
While the Marines were loudly warning others, they were also making preparations to prevent impact.
Huron was already dialing the Den-Mushi to contact the G5 base.
(Akainu’s soldiers are very strong–)
Jenna, without even raising her head, threw a small black ball towards the sea.
In an instant, the raging waves calmed down.
But then, a large number of bubbles began to gurgle from the sea surface, attracting naval soldiers to gather on the side of the ship to watch.
Under the horrified gazes of the crowd, the sea king slowly surfaced
Then continue to rise.
A shadow that blocked out the sun and covered the entire warship.
“Can’t you even find someone who can perform the Flying Slash attack?”
Jenna asked nonchalantly.
(Sister Jena, it seems they really don t have any.) Lila is ready for a nap.
(Tsk, how boring.) Sophia’s game console makes a sound effect indicating a level has been completed.
(Anna, do you eat sea monsters?)
(Whatever. The boat can t hold it. You can handle it as you see fit.)
Jenna raised her hand and waved gently across.
Two seconds later, the giant beast suspended in the air suddenly broke into pieces.
She only left the essential part near the head, and the rest of the flesh was thrown back into the sea like dumplings.
There was total silence on the deck.
Huron’s jaw nearly dislocated he had thought they were joking about dealing with a war between two nations.
(As expected of her… Admiral Akainu s adopted daughter!) He shouted in his heart, frantically holding up his chin which was unable to close.
But before everyone could recover from their shock, Jenna had already retracted her fishing rod and jumped over the side of the boat.
The huge piece of sea king meat slowly landed on the deck, although it would weigh down the warship.
“What are you all standing there for? Prepare to cross the war zone! Everyone return to your posts!”
At her command, everyone on the deck came to their senses instantly.
The naval soldiers began to disperse, the guns began to turn, and the guns in the ammunition depot were quickly distributed to everyone.
Several sabers were unsheathed at the same time, and the blades reflected a chilling cold light in the sunlight.
(As expected of the soldiers brought by Akainu.)
Jenna raised her lips slightly, turned around and shouted to the chef who was carrying supplies to the cabin: “Hey, you! Deal with this piece of meat.”
“Yes! Lieutenant Colonel Jena!”
The chef was startled, dropped the goods in his hands and rushed to the kitchen to get the special knife.
As for why not use the naval sword?
Those are weapons for killing enemies, not kitchen utensils for chopping meat.
If you don’t have the ability to fly and slash or attach domineering aura, don’t try these fancy moves.
Then, a rumbling sound began to come from far in front of the warship.
Some marines on the deck were already staring in that direction and swallowing.
Only Jenna and the others were still doing their own things as if they were on a tour.
(Anna, what’s going on down there?)
Jenna began to walk around the deck, observing the work efficiency of the marines around her.
(Safety.)
Anna’s airflow had spread throughout the cabin, and a large number of valuable objects were firmly fixed by the airflow.
Of course, those marines would just think it was the sea breeze blowing in.
At this moment, Anna had already brought Haowa to the deck.
A large fire had appeared not far ahead of the warship, and it was obvious that it had just experienced a fierce naval battle.
“What are the names of those two countries? Why are they fighting like this?”
Jenna asked as she walked over to Huron.
As soon as Huron hung up the Den Den Mushi, he reported to G5 that the warship was still able to continue its mission.
Hearing Jena’s question, he turned around and answered: “These two countries are considered to be sworn enemies, although they are both under the protection of Whitebeard.”
“Oh? No wonder someone just flew through the air~”
Jena narrowed her eyes and looked at the fire in the distance.
“Tara, Victoria that’s the name of their country.”
“They lived in peace for a few years after being protected by Whitebeard, but now they are fighting again.”
Huron sighed and continued to observe the battle through the telescope.
On a ship.
A “monster” taller than the general rushed into the crowd and exploded! The shock wave of the air cannon crushed everything in front of it, and the flesh and blood of the soldiers disappeared instantly under the pressure.
Note: Steam Knight is 4 meters.
Then, the “monster” drew out a long sword with its other hand and slashed fiercely with the approaching swordsman – the roar and sword pressure swept the entire ship, clearing out all living things.
Victoria’s Steam Knights and the Tara Dead Soul Guards who just arrived.
And the other warships were still firing at each other, so it seemed that Jenna and the others had arrived at the perfect time.
Because it has developed into a boarding battle.
“Very strong~”
Jenna’s mouth curled up slightly. She noticed that Victoria’s warship was much faster than the other side, almost twice as fast.
Sofia stared at the battle in the distance with shining eyes, but Lila was not interested at all – she was busy with other things.
“Huron, drive the boat over ~ they are too much of an eyesore.” Jenna said lightly.
“Yes, sir.” Huron ordered immediately, “Full speed ahead!”
Then, the warship rushed towards the battlefield at full speed.
Chapter 13, First Encounter with Whitebeard (Old Version)
In the calm zone, thick smoke continued to rise into the sky.
On the deck of the Victoria Fleet flagship, Commander Duke of Wellington stared at the sudden appearance of the naval warship with a gloomy face.
“…Navy? Why didn’t the intelligence officers inform me that the navy was passing by?”
He questioned the person behind him without even turning his head.
“Yes! They did appear suddenly. But… if there is only one ship, it shouldn’t pose a threat?”
“No,” said Wellington decisively, “Newgate’s patience has reached its limit.”
Having said that, he walked slowly to the starboard side.
At the end of the sight, Tara’s escort fleet was almost wiped out, with only one small boat struggling to survive as it rowed towards the navy.
“Tara’s spark… Haha, you deserve this fate for being a lackey of the World Government.”
“You take over the command, and I’ll go meet those marines.”
Wellington left the deck after saying this.
When Wellington took his first step
The adjutant stood there in a daze, because he saw through his telescope that there was a man standing on the bow of the naval ship.
It was a girl with long black hair, Jenna.
And what Jenna saw.
It was the small boat that was rowing towards him.
On the boat.
One was unconscious, and the other, with tears on his face, was rowing desperately towards the naval ship.
(Father…what should I do…Liya…)
Abrana was in despair. At only twelve years old, she had nothing left – her country was destroyed, her sister was in a coma, and she couldn’t even take revenge.
Whitebeard’s mountain is too big.
Her only hope now is to ask the navy for help.
The boat began to take on water and the wooden planks cracked under the heavy weight.
Abrana gritted her teeth and rowed harder.
Suddenly, an invisible force lifted the two of them up gently, suspended them in mid-air, and slowly drifted towards the naval ship.
Meanwhile on the other side.
(Just destroy the wreckage in front directly; it would be too much trouble to lift it.) Jenna stood at the bow, the sea breeze ruffling her black hair, but her eyes never turned to the two people who were rescued.
(Wait.) Anna suddenly stopped her, (Look at that girl, does she look familiar? I finally understand why she is one of the turtleneck hats.)
(Poison Dragon Girl…) Lila narrowed her eyes. (That woman who was hunting Nico Robin. The girl next to her is almost dying.)
(Boring.) Sophia pouted, then suddenly raised the corner of her mouth (Someone is coming over.)
(…that guy is back, and he has a boat with him.)
Anna started a conversation.
(This aura… could it be that Whitebeard himself has come?!)
Jena, who was observing the battlefield, instantly turned her gaze to somewhere.
The next second, Anna on the deck quickly raised her hands and pulled the air flow hard.
In an instant, the violent air flow changes even extinguished all the flames burning in the distance of the warship.
The thick smoke was also blown away instantly, allowing the warship and the White Whale to see each other clearly.
At the same time, a visible strong wind blew onto the naval deck, and Huron subconsciously closed his eyes because of the sudden wind.
(Jenna! Send them up quickly!)
Anna said eagerly.
A trace of cold sweat oozed from her forehead, but it was instantly wiped away (Whitebeard… I didn’t have the chance to meet him when I first traveled through time, but I didn’t expect to meet him today…)
The two people flying in the air were instantly lifted onto the deck of the warship, and Jenna’s gravity even temporarily stopped the bleeding of the unconscious person’s wound.
After all, moving at high speed would tear the wound open directly.
At the same time, Whitebeard on the Moby Dick stood at the bow with a gloomy face.
“Marco, tell me how I should treat people like Victoria.”
He clenched his fists, his heart filled with regret.
He regretted not discovering earlier that Victoria did not want to go to war in those years, but had secretly bribed all the nobles in Tara who could be bribed.
So much so that when Tara was attacked, even the army could not be assembled.
But at the moment, he is still late.
“Dad…it’s not your fault.”
Marco beside him comforted him.
After all, King Victoria was indebted to Whitebeard. It was only when they withdrew from the World Government that Whitebeard accepted this country.
“Huh – pull the boat over to the Victoria Fleet.”
“I want to see “
When he said the second half of the sentence, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze to the naval ship on the left.
“Gulala! When did two such strong guys appear in the navy at the same time…”
Hearing this, Marco’s attention was also attracted to the warship.
The next moment, two violent domineering auras raged wildly in the sea.
Jenna’s pure black, and Anna’s pure gray.
The strong wind lifted Whitebeard’s cloak, the dark clouds began to split, and small waves continued to rise on the sea.
The wind and waves suddenly intensified, and the two people on the bow could hear the sound of people falling to the ground one after another.
“Dad, the black-haired woman is very strong. But I’m not sure about the other one…”
(So ??you haven t left yet )
Marco appeared relaxed on the surface, but in his heart he was terrified of the gravity bomb.
At this time, the hull of the Moby Dick had begun to tilt, and the sails were pressed tightly to the mast by the hurricane.
“Humph~ You two little brats, are you trying to show off to me the first time we meet?”
Whitebeard chuckled, his eyes flashed, and he attacked with his domineering aura.
soon.
Wellington on the other side could no longer remain calm. He waved his hand hurriedly to signal the boat to retreat.
In his horrified sight, the world had changed dramatically the dark clouds were pulled to terrifying heights, rising and falling, and the sea water broke away from the sea surface uncontrollably, forming countless floating water balls.
Jena and Anna’s abilities are completely changing the environment of this sea area.
Everyone on the navy ship was terrified, including Hauwa.
In their eyes, Jenna and Anna were standing on the side of the ship.
Their long hair fluttered in the strong wind. The two men put their hands in their trouser pockets and looked solemnly at the stationary White Whale not far away.
(Lila, be ready to come out at any time.)
Jenna suddenly raised the corner of her mouth.
(Anna anna anna! I’m coming out!)
Sophia was so anxious that she jumped up and down, wishing she could rush to Whitebeard immediately.
(Don t worry, he came in person hehe, it seems he is also very interested in us~)
The two people on the side of the ship raised their heads at the same time, looking at Whitebeard holding Kusugawa Kirei in mid-air
The two figures disappeared in an instant, leaving only deep shoe prints on the deck.
“Everyone open your mouth! Cover your ears!”
Huron suddenly yelled when he saw this.
boom–!!!
The terrifying gust of wind swept across the sea, crushing all the debris from the battlefield.
On the Moby Dick, Marco and others looked up with serious expressions.
On the navy side, many soldiers were already staggering – even with their ears covered, they still suffered temporary deafness.
Haowa is desperately using his abilities to repair his auditory nerves.
She stared blankly up at the sky, where a giant and two girls were confronting each other in mid-air.
Where the two forces collided, the air cracked into spider-web-like patterns, and a huge dent was pressed into the sea surface below.
If it weren’t for Jena and Anna using their abilities to protect the warships, they would have already been like the Victoria Fleet –
That’s right, the fleet over there was almost wiped out, with only three ships still surviving.
Wellington was shouting at the top of his lungs to command the remaining troops to escape from this sea of ??death.
On the Moby Dick, Marco’s blue flame turned into a barrier, struggling to resist the continuous shock waves.
In mid-air, Whitebeard and Zena laughed at the same time.
Gulala, at this age, you have such domineering color, you little brats are not simple.
“Ah~ The old man is pretty good, he’s still so good at fighting at such an old age~”
Jenna’s eyes were as terrifying as a demon’s, and the black light ball in her hand collided with the opponent’s white halo in the air.
The light around me began to distort.
Anna never spoke, but just kept injecting the extracted air pressure into the front – if anyone dared to pass over their heads, they would suffocate to death instantly.
Because what she drained away was the air and oxygen above.
As for the two people rescued by Jena, Haowa has already started treating them with poisonous insects.
No matter how ugly Abrana’s expression was, Hauwa completely ignored it.
Chapter 14: First Battle with Whitebeard (Old Version)
(What s wrong with me?)
(Hiss It feels so cool Liya )
“Leah!”
Abrana suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. (I… why do I feel like…)
She touched her body immediately and found that there were no wounds at all.
But before she could sigh, a loud bang instantly reached her ears.
(What s going on!)
Abrana covered her ears tightly and looked up at the place where the sound came from.
What is going on!
Her pupils trembled as she looked at the battle scene over there, and she couldn’t even see the people.
But she knew who the fighting moves over there belonged to.
“Whitebeard “
Abrana stared at the battle above with gritted teeth.
The sky was full of cracks, the dark clouds had completely disappeared, and in the glaring sunlight she could only roughly see the air waves generated there.
The surrounding navy also stared at that place in surprise, even though no one could be seen.
Some Marines even started leaking urine.
At this time, the sea surface was torn up and down, and the ships of both sides were even pressed to the bottom of the sea, while the sea water around the ships spread outward at the same time.
It was sunken, but not covered by sea water.
Whoosh Boom! !
The gust of air nearly knocked Abrana to the ground again.
And there was an illusion that made her extremely frightened, (Did I just lose my breath?!)
The next moment, she came to her senses and looked around.
“Hey! Who is fighting Whitebeard?!”
She really wants to know who it is now, because she will definitely join the other party in the future.
But unfortunately, the people around her did not respond to her.
(Are you all dumbfounded?!)
Abrana thought to herself and suddenly looked to the side. (Fortunately, Leah is still alive.)
She breathed a sigh of relief and then turned her gaze back to the sky.
At the same time in the sky.
“Whitebeard!”
Jenna rushed over quickly with a bang.
A black ball of light appeared on her right leg, and she kicked hard at the opponent’s calf muscle.
Overhead kick.
“Little devil! Come!”
Whitebeard laughed loudly and blocked that part with Kusunori. At the same time, a white halo appeared in his right hand and hit Anna who was rushing from the right.
The banshee-like scream sounded again, and the moment it sounded, Anna had already hit the opponent with an air pressure elbow.
Cracks appeared again, and Anna’s pneumatic legs were frantically pulling at the other side through the air.
The above actions were completed in the blink of an eye, and the domineering aura of the three people rushed around madly.
The gust of wind swept away all the dark clouds within sight, and the sky became clear in an instant.
Although the battle in the air is still maintained.
Because they all knew that the people below could not resist at all, even if people could, the boat could not.
(Lila!)
Jenna had a flash of thought and suddenly switched Lila to reality. Seeing that the previous attack did not work, she instantly used gravity to recoil away from the opponent.
She raised her left hand and grabbed it hard, and Whitebeard was suddenly squeezed hard by an extremely strong pressure.
The hamburger-style gravity is combined with the airflow extracted by Anna.
Anna quickly jumped away before the attack hit and put all the air pressure on Jenna’s attack.
“Gulala! You two little brats are so strong!”
The moment Whitebeard was squeezed, his Armament Haki was fully activated, and he surrounded himself with the aura of Domineering Haki.
Then he picked up the Congyunqiri with his left hand again and slashed at the two people around him.
A vibration slash with a wide range was formed instantly.
(Haha, it s really strong~)
Lila used the gravitational field to add layers of force before the slash arrived, while Anna continued to concentrate all the air pressure on her legs.
(Sophia! Let you out and play with him!)
Anna’s light yellow pupils turned black in an instant, and she laughed loudly and rushed towards the slash.
“Martial God Flying Kick!”
boom–!!
This collision instantly flattened the rising sea level below, and captains such as Marco intercepted the extremely terrifying shock wave.
But the warships on Haowa’s side were fine because Lila’s gravitational field covered them.
In mid-air, Sophia’s blood-red domineering color swept around like a storm.
Lila just shook her hands calmly. After all, only two layers of the gravity shields were broken.
The long hair of the two people seemed to be melted by the sea water and fluttered irregularly. So far, the three of them have not been hurt at all.
“Gulala! Tell me your names, little brats!”
Although Whitebeard is very excited now, he cannot maintain this state forever.
Because he needs to use the power of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit to stay in the air all the time.
But obviously the other party does not have such restrictions.
(Heh…Shiki, I’m afraid they will come looking for you sooner or later.)
He knew very well that the two girls opposite him were born for air and naval battles.
Without giving Whitebeard any time to think about it, Jena and Anna spoke up.
“Jena Sakaski!”
“Anna Sakaski!”
Note: The above two names are the main ones for external use.
Their names immediately made him frown. (Sakaski?)
(If it was his daughter, the sea would be in turmoil.)
He thought to himself, but then changed his mind.
It seems unnecessary to continue this battle.
“Hey! Navy! This is our family matter! I can let you go, but if you want to interfere…”
“I can continue to accompany you!”
Whitebeard yelled.
“Old man! We want these two girls! You can come and grab them~”
Sofia laughed in response.
(Alright Tara. I feel bad for you.)
Whitebeard sighed secretly, thinking that Tara might have been swallowed up by now.
Moreover, the last bloodline is already on that warship.
But now is not the time to engage in all-out war with the Navy.
Whitebeard was still on the other side of the air step.
(It s not too bad to get a good idea.)
Jenna said in the consciousness space.
(The power of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit is indeed very strong.)
Anna continued to smoke and stare at the white beard outside, (Sophia, you can go back now.)
(Oh~) Sophia responded reluctantly.
Before he finished speaking, the two people in the real world immediately flew downwards.
Seeing this, Whitebeard chuckled and leaped towards the location of the White Whale.
On the way down, Lila pressed her right hand hard on the irregular sea surface below.
A few seconds later, the sea surface was flattened in an instant with a bang, while Whitebeard slid down by grabbing the air with his hands, and the sea surface there began to reverse visibly.
The cracks caused by those scratches caused the disappeared dark clouds to slowly return to their original positions.
On the warship, Huron was completely stunned, his mind was blank.
Not only him, but all the marines were the same, and Hauwa had already started yawning.
After all, she had just used her ability to save people. Saving Abrana meant delivering the nutrients she had eaten into her body.
Although the process was disgusting, the bugs kept drilling into each other’s mouths.
Soon, the three of them returned to their own boats.
The moment Sophia landed, she immediately shouted to everyone around her: “Emergency order! Return to your respective posts!”
After saying that, she walked towards Abrana, who had a complicated expression.
The surrounding marines were also pulled back to reality from their previous memories.
But soon all kinds of shouting and yelling started.
What the lieutenant colonel is really amazing, what she is worthy of being the adopted daughter of Admiral Akainu…
But the only thing he didn’t mention was wetting his pants.
Note: These are just ordinary marines, not the elites from the Battle of Marineford.
And what about Lila? The moment she came back, she handed control back to Jena.
Jena then began to use gravity to speed up the ship.
Chapter 15: Whitebeard comes to Victoria, and Jenna learns of the arrival of an acquaintance (old version)
Three hours after Whitebeard and Jena collided.
“Dad…those two women are troublesome.”
Marco stood by the bow and turned to look at Whitebeard who had just arrived on board and said.
“Gulala~ Their presence won’t harm us. Those guys in the World Government are probably having a headache right now.”
“Bista, take it.”
After saying that, Whitebeard threw the Murakumo Kirito behind him without even looking back.
“No problem, Dad.”
Bista on the rear deck caught the long-handled broadsword steadily with one hand.
“Dad! We’re here!”
The lookout’s voice reached the ears of the two men at the bow.
As he finished his words, the outline of Victoria’s harbor began to appear in front of the Moby Dick.
Soon, the White Whale slowly sailed into the port of the Kingdom of Victoria.
This port city, famous for its bronze and silver decorations, sparkles with a unique glow in the sun.
Victoria was once a member of the World Government, but due to the long-lasting conflict with the Tara people, it eventually lost its trust in the World Government.
In the last war with Ursus, the Victorians fully understood the source of those terrifying creatures.
Today, the World Government has strictly prohibited the free movement of Victorian citizens, and even stipulated that any ship leaving the port without notification can be sunk directly.
However, ever since Lion King made an agreement with Whitebeard, a new Victoria is rising.
This country implemented a policy of military centralization and industrial decentralization, and trade affairs were handled by Lateran, who was on good terms with Whitebeard.
White Beard only charges the minimum agency fee, and after the remaining profits are reasonably distributed to all parties, they are all invested in people’s livelihood construction.
It can be said that Whitebeard saved Victoria which was on the verge of collapse, and Lion King Ryan also saved Whitebeard’s life in the Valley of the Gods.
At this moment, Whitebeard took Marco into the train passage leading to the underground kingdom.
In this world, building ordinary trains is not difficult, but what is really difficult is building a sea train like Tom.
Soon, under the guidance of the receptionist, the two arrived in front of the towering palace.
On top of the high walls, tall tower guards stand like sculptures.
These elite warriors are the reserve candidates for the Steam Knights, and Victoria’s Steam Knights are powerful enough to rival the elite forces of powerful countries such as Casimir.
In addition to the powerful firepower of Lateran, these warriors wearing special metal armor are one of the most powerful fighting forces.
When Whitebeard stepped onto the last step, the palace gate slowly opened with a heavy creaking sound. Sitting on the throne was King Victoria, known as the “Lion King”.
“Newgate, long time no see “
The man on the throne rose to greet him, and walked slowly down the steps, his arms open in welcome.
He wore a gorgeous crown and always wore his iconic gray armor except when sleeping.
What was noteworthy was that the sword at his waist was actually trembling slightly, as if warning its owner of the danger of the tall man in front of him.
“Gulala~ Long time no see, old friend “
Whitebeard strode towards Ryan, while Marco showed a rare relaxed smile on his face.
The two held hands tightly, competing secretly –
“Hahaha, I’m still no match for you, Newgate~”
Ryan was the first to let go and smiled. Whitebeard raised the corner of his mouth and slowly withdrew his right hand.
“Come on, it’s not convenient to chat here.”
Ryan turned to the right channel, and Whitebeard and Marco followed immediately.
On the way.
(I didn’t expect that the nobles in your country are already so powerful, Ryan )
Whitebeard thought.
He noticed that there were almost no Steam Knights outside, only tower guards, which was completely different from the last time he visited.
“Well, now I can talk. I suppose you are here about the Tara people?”
Ryan said without turning his head.
“That’s right.” Whitebeard said in a low voice, “Who gave the order?”
He must find that noble, or group of nobles.
“Newgate, calm down. There is nothing I can do about the people of Tara.”
“Now I can actually control only half of the army, the other half is in the hands of the nobles.”
At this point, Ryan suddenly turned around, looked up and looked directly into Whitebeard’s eyes and said, “But you know, I can’t let you touch them.”
After saying that, Ryan turned around again and continued to lead the way without waiting for the other party to react.
“I heard that the last royal bloodline of the Tara people is still alive, right?”
“Newgate, thank you very much for protecting Victoria.”
Whitebeard let the other party talk to himself. He understood that politics is an invisible blade.
Moreover, many industries in Victoria are controlled by the nobles.
Soon, the three of them reached the end of the corridor and disappeared into the shadows.
What the three of them didn’t notice was that the shadow outside the house began to slowly cover the palace gate outside.

At the same time, on a small boat in the North Sea.
“Tsk, I should have kept the sunglasses…”
Jena used her right hand to block the scorching sun.
The boat popped out again, and the next second it began to fall into the sea again.
There was no other way, it was too boring. And they were in a hurry, so Jenna and Anna worked together to speed up the ship to the limit.
Not long ago, Huron left a Den Den Mushi and a small boat for Jena and the others, and began sailing towards the G5 base not far away.
At the bow of the boat, Anna was listening to Akainu’s chattering calmly, not affected by the violent vibration at all.
“Who asked you to come into direct conflict with Whitebeard?!”
(It s so annoying…Shouldn t he be very happy?)
Sophia in the consciousness space simply conjured up two cotton plugs and stuffed them into her ears, and also stuffed them into Lila’s ears.
Hauwa held on to the edge of the boat tightly, and Abrana hugged Leah tightly to prevent her from being thrown out.
The strong wind blew their long hair away, and under the clear sky, the waves that the boat crossed bounced up from time to time like a speedboat.
Anna glanced back and continued to talk to the Den Den Mushi, allowing her leader to scold her.
Soon, the person on the other end of the Den Den Mushi fell silent.
Anna then spoke: “The two of us have already tested Whitebeard’s strength. And I have taken in two people, the Animal-type Mythical Beast Her Dragon Form and the Animal-type Mythical Beast Fire Dragon Form.”
As soon as Anna finished speaking, Den Den Mushi fell silent for a moment, then continued: “A new recruit came to the Marine Headquarters not long ago… His domineering Haki is very strong, and I heard that Zephyr has already taken them both for special training.”
“A thirteen-year-old boy and a fourteen-year-old girl… I heard from Zefa that the boy is Jenna’s apprentice?”
Before Akainu finished speaking, Jenna, who was controlling the boat at the back, suddenly had her pupils trembled.
After all, there is only one person who can call her master.
Anna didn’t know this, she continued to respond: “Well… I know. We are already in the North Sea, godfather, if there is nothing else, I will hang up.”
After saying that, he immediately hung up the Den Den Mushi. Why did he dare to hang up? Of course he dared to hang up after picking up two mythical beasts. These were Akainu’s future team.
“Hu ” Anna took a deep breath and was about to look back at everyone.
(Sister Anna! We are in big trouble!)
Lila said eagerly, and Sofia rarely stopped making noise.
(What happened to Jena just now?)
A trace of doubt flashed through Anna’s mind. She had never seen Jenna in this state in such a long time.
When she looked towards Jena, she found that cold sweat was already oozing from her forehead. Her previous calmness had completely disappeared, and even the gravity controlling the boat began to become chaotic.
Seeing this, Anna used her power to scratch the back of her neck (Jenna! What happened?!)
Jenna finally came to her senses and looked up at Anna (If the disciple Akainu was talking about was him… that would be a big change.)
(Xia Jun, a temporary volunteer soldier of VDV, has experienced three large-scale battles… Before he went to the battlefield, Sister Jenna trained these new recruits…)
Lila quickly scanned the character in Jenna’s memory, and Sofia and Anna also flipped through it in the consciousness space.
(…Hey, Jenna, what is your relationship with him?)
Anna asked, frowning.
(That guy… I… well, it’s hard to say.)
Jenna sighed. She stabilized the boat’s gravity field again.
But the other three soon understood what “hard to say” meant. Lila covered her eyes shyly, and Sofia swallowed her saliva.
Anna doesn’t care, but the perspective sharing looks a bit disgusting.
Because, the man named Xia Jun almost had sex with Jenna, just one step away.
If it hadn’t been disturbed by enemy artillery bombardment.
Note: Xia Jun is the protagonist of another book by me, Feilu, a person blessed by the four gods.
Chapter 16, Jena’s Secret Memory, Arriving at Doflamingo’s Territory (Old Version)
Before they knew it, several islands had appeared in Jenna and the others’ sight.
Jena at the stern controlled the boat to quickly turn to the left – she and Anna’s observation Haki sensed that a large number of people were gathering there.
The first stop in Beihai is about to arrive.
On the boat, Jenna was “concentrating” on controlling the boat. After seeing Leah fall asleep, Abrana quietly crawled towards Anna at the bow. Hauwa was enjoying the speed, occasionally paddling the sea with his hands.
Although she feels powerless, she is very happy now.
“Why, do you have any questions?” Anna said without turning her head.
“Can you… teach me how to defeat Whitebeard! I can do anything!” Abrana suddenly slammed her head on the deck and shouted.
Her eyes became extremely terrifying, as if she wanted to tear out the tendons and bones of the owner of that name.
“Defeating Whitebeard… is not impossible. But what kind of defeat are you talking about?” Anna turned around, her long orange hair fluttering in the sea breeze, her light yellow eyes still sharp.
Seeing that Abrana remained silent, Anna continued, “It’s easy to kill him, but what’s the cost? Now the navy needs at least 300 warships, 40 vice admirals, and two or more generals to wipe out the entire Whitebeard group. What do you think?”
These words stunned Abrana, her eyes gradually became unfocused, and her hands clenched into fists.
She was unwilling to accept this – Tara’s destruction was due to Whitebeard’s attitude of taking over without any further supervision.
“Don’t even think about it. You can’t do it now.” Anna ruthlessly punctured her fantasy. “Besides, Whitebeard can’t be blamed for what happened to Tara. You just lost the political game.”
After saying that, Anna turned around and looked again.
She knew very well that every world was the same, whether it was their previous lives or here.
The winner takes it all.
Justice? The losers are not qualified to discuss it. Only when the losers can still be on an equal footing with the winners after their defeat, or even pull the winners down at any time, will there be room for discussion of justice.
(Sister Jenna is still thinking about that…) Lila whispered to Anna, while stealing a glance at Jenna’s memory fragments – Xia Jun, who had a torn abdomen but insisted on combining with Jenna before his death.
In the air-raid shelter in the trench, the sound of gunfire was as dense as popping beans. Jenna, who was pushed down, stared at Xia Jun who was pressing on her with dead eyes.
“Master~” Xia Jun suddenly spoke, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth but smiling happily, “I am still a virgin in this life… Sister Jena… Hahaha! This is my happiest moment…”
Lila and the other two were surprised to find that the Jenna in their memories had no intention of resisting.
Just when Anna and the others wanted to investigate further
(You guys are going too far!) Jenna was rarely very angry and completely blocked this memory.
In the real world, Anna at the bow blinked and looked back at Jena.
The eyes that were always dead silent actually showed a slight wave of emotion. Jenna snorted and turned her head away to continue to control the boat.
(Here we go again…)
Anna narrowed her eyes and sensed that Jena had taken the initiative to cut off the consciousness connection between the three people.
Since the other side had cut the wheat, she continued to act as a lookout at the bow. The island was approaching.
(Interesting Lila, have you seen these memory fragments before?) Anna asked.
(Never.) Lila shook her head slightly. (These memories seemed to be deliberately blocked by Sister Jenna.)
And it’s not those cruel battlefield memories.
(Wait…so Sister Jenna had a boyfriend before?!) Sofia said suddenly in shock.
Lila stopped flipping through her memories and tilted her head to think about it (probably not… I remember that it was the comrades who carried Sister Jenna out in the end.)
Anna immediately understood (a strategic retreat…Battle of Kherson?). After all, there were very few battles that could allow that iron-blooded army to withdraw completely.
Lila shook her head again uncertainly, her hands continued to search through the memory fragments, and finally pulled out a book –
(…A wartime love story?)
Anna and Sofia fell into silence for a moment.
In the real world, Anna’s long hair was suddenly blown to the right by the wind.
Without looking back, she said, “Get ready to go ashore, we are almost there.”
Upon hearing this, Jenna reconnected the three people’s consciousness.
She slowed down to let the waves gradually calm down, raised her right hand casually, and suddenly grabbed the gravitational field in mid-air and pulled it.
The next second, she threw the shrinking gravitational field into the sky above the island.
After the invisible gravitational field reached mid-air, it quickly spread out, forming a gravitational field range that was two circles larger than the island.
This is an enhanced gravitational field, specifically designed to prevent that psychotic young man from escaping.
It was the same one he used when fighting Kizaru before the second time traveling.
If the other party wants to escape, Jenna can sink the entire island to the bottom of the sea in an instant.
When their boat approached the island at normal speed, Doflamingo on the island suddenly frowned.
Fufufu~Who is it He muttered to himself with a low laugh.
Upon hearing this, Seka and others in the room immediately looked at the young master sitting on the sofa.
Ming Ge suddenly put away his smile, stood up and walked towards the door, without looking back, he said: “You stay here, I’ll go out and take a look.”
Before anyone could react, he had already left the room.
Soon, Mingge pushed open the door and looked up at the sky.
The pedestrians around didn’t know what had just happened, but he could sense that something more terrifying than a birdcage had enveloped the entire island.
“Fufufu~ It looks like it’s coming for me~” Under his sunglasses, his eyes became unusually serious.
He knew very well that this was his territory and the Don Quixote family should not have a stronger opponent.
At this moment, hurried footsteps were heard behind me – Diamanti and others were coming.
“Young Master, what happened?” Diamanti asked anxiously.
There has never been anyone in the past who could make Ming Ge show this kind of expression.
Ming Ge said without turning his head: “It’s okay, since we can’t leave, let’s just wait for them to come~Fufufufu~”
After saying this, he walked towards the street by himself and waved his hand to signal his family members not to follow him.
Although the others were unwilling, they understood what he meant – if they followed him, they might die.
But after Ming Ge walked away, they still followed him quietly.
At the same time, Jenna and her group had already landed. A bag full of Baileys was suspended above everyone’s heads – that was the savings she and Anna had accumulated, about 100 million Baileys.
As they walked, Hauwa looked around curiously, and Aibu held the hand of eight-year-old Leah.
Jenna recovered from her previous state and looked somewhere with a slight smile on her face.
Anna was looking in the same direction.
(Doflamingo~I’ve only seen the wanted poster. He’s quite brave to come here alone.) Zena laughed.
(Ah~ Maybe she wanted to protect the people behind her?) Anna blinked and casually swiped her left hand to the left
A mafia member who was trying to strike up a conversation suddenly grabbed his own neck, his pupils dilated, and he kicked in pain with his mouth wide open.
His companion stood there in a daze, completely confused as to what was happening.
On Jenna’s side, Aibu glanced in the direction where Anna had just passed and clearly saw the person’s condition.
Extreme lack of oxygen.
That person can only wait to die.
(Monster…it’s just as I thought.)
She thought to herself that the incident on the warship deck was not an illusion, and the oxygen was indeed completely cut off for two seconds.
Aibu turned his gaze to Haowa who was looking around.
(Poison bugs… can heal the human body. And… it’s very similar to the devil fruit ability my father once mentioned.)
(A swarm of insects that can fly in the sky, can devour an entire fleet in an instant… and even parasitize marine life… a mythical beast species, the evil insect form.)
Thinking of this, Ai Bu’s mouth twitched slightly.
(How could this world possibly have so many powerful monsters at the same time?)
Although she and her sister were also mythical beasts, the three people next to them were obviously born for all-out war.
Sky, sea, land.
The three major elements are complete.
“What’s wrong?” Anna looked back at Ai Bu curiously.
“Nothing…” Ai Bu immediately put on a calm expression and turned to look at his sister behind him.
The little girl with long golden hair had eyes full of childishness as she looked around innocently.
Even the dying mafia guy just now couldn’t destroy the innocence in her eyes.
She didn’t even understand what death was.
Chapter 17, A Little Lesson for the Spirited Guy, Sea and Air Transport PMC (Old Version)
When Jenna and her group arrived at the door of a store
(Here he comes, must be that energetic young man.) Jenna and Anna turned to the right at the same time.
At the end of the street, a flamboyantly dressed figure was dancing in the strong wind.
The muffled sound of “dong dong dong” continued, and ordinary people around fell to the ground one after another. Jenna and the others’ long hair was flying in the strong wind.
(Conqueror’s Haki? This guy is still in the North Sea?) Jenna narrowed her eyes and rushed towards the other party with an even more terrifying Conqueror’s Haki.
The moment the two arrogances collided, the sky and the earth changed color. Dark clouds instantly engulfed the entire island, the wind howled, and all the windows shook violently.
Mingge suddenly increased the output of his Conqueror’s Haki, but there was no one left to be knocked unconscious – all the residents of the entire island had been knocked unconscious in the previous round of collision.
Jenna’s mouth corners raised (Tsk, shameless~) and the dark domineering color pressed towards Mingge like a wave.
On the other side, Brother Ming, who had a sneer on his face, suddenly froze in place and his expression changed abruptly.
(How is this possible! This level of domineering color!)
He tried desperately to move, but couldn’t even move a finger.
The cadres behind him were also suppressed. Their fruit abilities could not be activated, and their armament colors could not be covered in time.
In other words, his life can be taken away by the other party at any time.
Pure black overlord-colored lightning began to flash in the sky.
In the reflection of their sunglasses, the girls were walking towards this side leisurely. The entire Don Quixote family couldn’t even raise their heads, only Mingge could barely look straight ahead.
To be more precise, he was staring directly at Jenna’s black hair that was fluttering like a ghost demanding her life.
When Jenna and her group came in front of him. Despite the huge height difference, Jenna’s deadly eyes when she looked up made Ming Ge unable to even lower his head under the domineering suppression.
Seeing this, Jenna put away her outward arrogance and said in a light tone: “Yo~ first meeting. Your local gang really doesn’t know the rules.”
Anna snapped her fingers, and the turbulent airflow around her instantly calmed down.
Only now could they breathe deeply. Ming Ge himself looked down at the person in front of him with an extremely dangerous look.
“Let me introduce myself, Jenna Sakaski, and this is Anna Sakaski.” Jenna introduced herself and Anna next to her.
“And this one, Hauwa Sakaski~” She did not forget to mention the dark-skinned girl.
As soon as Jenna finished speaking, the people of the Don Quixote family immediately held their breath.
Everyone knows the name Sakaski – it should be said that it is enough to scare most pirates.
The admiral of the navy, and the most brutal one at that.
Only Brother Ming could remain somewhat calm. After all, it was never a bad thing for them to take the initiative to say hello.
He took a few steps back so that the other party wouldn’t have to look up, and then said, “Fufufu~ The general’s daughter…”
“So, what do you want from me? I didn’t mess with the navy. Besides, I’m not even a pirate now.”
Anna nodded: “We are just here to visit you. Is it convenient for you to receive us?”
Aibu and Leah remained silent, after all, they were still young. And Hauwa really couldn’t speak – she was mute.
Hauwa could only tap Jena’s back, trying to express something.
Jenna turned and asked, “What’s wrong, Haowa?”
Hauwa immediately used the simple codes he had learned from them, and used the “ah ah” shape of his mouth to indicate complex expressions.
Jenna understood instantly and chuckled, “Oh, I see. You want to ask where this handsome guy bought his clothes. It’s not impossible to buy women’s clothes.”
After that, she looked at Doflamingo again and said, “Can you tell me what style your clothes are? My friend wants a women’s one~”
Although Jenna was smiling, her dead eyes remained unchanged, and Seka and the others had not yet recovered from the shadow of the domineering color just now.
(Sister Jena, how about I come out instead?) Lila suggested while looking outside.
(Well, that s fine. It seems like I was trying a bit too hard.) After Jenna finished speaking, she instantly switched to Lila and came to the real world.
In this way, his eyes became gentler and no longer as “scaring to death” as before.
Although her eyes were blood red, they were at least somewhat charming.
This action made Mingge’s eyes jump – the person in front of him was completely different from the one just now.
(Double personality?) He frowned slightly, then put on his signature smile: “My clothes? They are custom-made. I can ask the tailor to tailor them for this lady.”
“It’s not convenient to talk here. Please follow me to the family headquarters to discuss in detail.” After saying that, he turned sideways and motioned Diamanti and others to lead the way.
“Understood. Please follow us.” Torrepol made an inviting gesture and took the first step, followed by the others.
Seeing this, Jenna and the others immediately followed, while Mingge stayed beside them.
As for those ordinary people? No one cares. When the time comes, they will wake up naturally.
As they walked, Lila and Anna began to look at the members of the flamingo family.
(That snotty-nosed guy is so disgusting ) Sophia distanced herself from him in disgust in her consciousness space.
Jenna chuckled while holding a cigarette in her mouth (Haha~ I am more curious about why that person’s voice is so shrill?)
When Seka spoke, Haowa and the others covered their mouths tightly to suppress their laughter, but Mingge still noticed their twitching shoulders.
But he chose to turn a blind eye – the other party was too strong.
(Sister Anna, Sister Jenna, what are we going to talk about later? Ask him to introduce ways to make money?) Lila maintained a smile and looked forward.
(Thinking about this. Not too much movement, but not no movement either.) Anna responded.
(Tariffs don t work, smuggling doesn t work, arms are too low-grade, after all, they are all about quantity. The slave trade makes quick money but it s not worth it… a non-member country…) Jenna thought while blowing out smoke rings.
(Non-member country! It means it is a non-member country!) Anna s eyes suddenly lit up.
(We can recruit soldiers there. Those countries are at war all year round. In addition to pirates, we can definitely form a PMC in advance.) Anna continued.
(That s right. Since we can t touch the member states, we should start with the wars with the non-member states. We can take a cut of the specialties or minerals from the nameless islands in the name of security.) Jenna continued.
(Anyway, the sea is full of pirates and mafia, so it makes sense to clear them out in the name of PMC.) Sophia rarely uses her brain again – although she is usually only interested in excitement.
(By the way, isn t there a Germa Kingdom? They are also mercenaries. Do we want to contact them?) Lila thought of the legendary evil legion.
Even though I haven’t seen it in person.
(Based on what we saw and heard before the second time travel, they either transformed or were killed. It s hard to say.) The realistic Anna nodded her chin.
(Let s avoid them first. Their business relies on shipping, but we do not.) Jenna put out her cigarette and smiled.
(Air transport.) Sophia s eyes gradually became dangerous as long as the capability was maintained, the aerospace fleet would always be hovering over their heads.
Chapter 18, Lila and Jena, all forces look to the North Sea (old version)
Soon after, Jenna and her group followed Don Quixote cadres to Mingo’s headquarters.
The moment Lila stepped through the door, she caught sight of two children secretly watching from a distance, but she quickly looked away and walked straight to the sofa opposite Mingge and sat down. Anna sat next to her.
Ming Ge glanced at Baby-5 in the distance and said, “Bring some snacks.” Then he turned to Lila and the others and asked, “What drinks would you beautiful ladies like?”
“Ordinary tea is fine.” Anna responded immediately. At this time, Haowa and others had already taken their seats behind the sofa.
Brother Ming snapped his fingers and the kitchen immediately became busy.
In less than four minutes, Baby-5 quickly distributed the refreshments to everyone by herself, and then quietly retreated behind Ming Ge.
In the consciousness space, Jenna’s ears moved slightly. (Hmm… That girl’s dependence on flamingo…)
Although no one pointed it out, the four of them were aware of the symptoms. And the one who understood it best was Anna.
(Let s talk business. We still need to make use of this energetic young man in the early stage.)
As soon as Anna conveyed this idea, Lila took a sip of her teacup and said straight to the point: “We came to you to establish a new naval branch in the North Sea. We want to know which countries and organizations are suitable as base locations.”
After saying that, she started to enjoy some snacks. Haowa and the others had already eaten with relish.
Mingge frowned when he heard this – the establishment of a new naval branch usually requires funding approval from the World Government. He does have “friends” within the navy, but he can’t use these relationships for the time being.
Otherwise, it would not be so easy for Vergo to join the navy in the future.
“Fufufu~ Building a new naval branch…” Ming Ge just started to speak when he was interrupted by Lila’s cough.
Those bloodshot eyes looked straight at him. “We don’t need your money or connections, but you need us.” She put down her teacup. “If you want to be one of the Shichibukai, we can help you get there. Even if you’re not a pirate, you can still be one of the Shichibukai.”
Anna picked up her teacup and added, “During the construction period, we may deal with your opponents and national disputes. Give us permanent pointers to all the countries and islands in the North Sea – of course, you definitely don’t have Germa, but that doesn’t matter.”
Here s the money.
One hundred million Baileys floated over from Haowa and landed steadily on the coffee table.
Straightforward, no room for maneuver. Jena and Anna knew that this was the only way to deal with this future arms tycoon.
If it weren’t for the fact that he wasn’t a pirate now and would be useful in the future, Jenna would have sunk him into the sea long ago.
Destruction must be combined with benefits. Simply fighting and killing will only make people afraid, but not submissive.
Mingge’s face darkened for a moment, but he immediately put on his signature smile. He said to the snotty man next to him, “Torrebol, bring the things here.”
The latter immediately moved to other rooms with slimy steps.
After the deputy left, Ming Ge continued to smile and said, “Actually, I’m curious, why did you come?”
After all, the identity of Akainu’s adopted daughter is equally popular in the Grand Line and the New World.
(These two women are so incredibly strong, why would they come to Beihai?) He thought to himself.
But their next words made him extremely fearful, and even made this energetic young man’s shoulders twitch unconsciously – he was laughing wildly.
Lila raised her lips slightly, imitating Jena’s tone: “We came here to raise an army that can smash the entire world order. An army that obeys no one but us-“
“A group of executioners that can drag all those who claim to be kings to hell. This world does not need a king.”
“An army that can wipe out any country on its own.”
At this point, Anna rolled her eyes at Lila – before they knew it, Jenna and Lila had appeared in the real world at the same time.
The pure black and pure white domineering aura raged on the island. The islanders who had just awakened fell to the ground again, the houses began to gradually crack, and the sea began to surge.
Mingge laughed wildly and broke free from Jenna’s control. His domineering aura even shattered the windows in the house into powder.
The woman now sitting in front of the spirited young man had blue and red eyes – unknown to him, this was now the twin spirits of Jenna and Lila manifesting into the world.
This move of the two consciousnesses appeared in the world, and it was the serious mode they used to defeat the Golden Lion Tyrell coalition before their second time travel.
He believed Lila’s words, because their presence above his head was enough to suffocate him. But he just refused to accept it.
He has accepted the trauma of his childhood and is no longer obsessed with the death of his parents or his identity as a Celestial Dragon.
Because now, he and these two monster sisters are going to drag the whole world into the abyss.
Doflamingo’s domineering Haki finally broke through the limitation of not being able to cause substantial damage.
Anna sighed helplessly, as if these domineering attitudes had no effect on her. She looked up at the two heads, wondering what she was thinking.
The three Haowas felt a chill run down their spines – in their eyes, a domineering and tangible terrifying presence emerged behind Genalila.
Khorne and Tzeentch. These two giant heads that should not have appeared in the world floated above the sofa, scanning the room.
Ming Ge’s cadres fell to the ground again, staring in horror at the increasingly bizarre scene in the house.
Tzeentch’s countless claws appeared on the walls and blood dripped from the ceiling.
But only Hauwa and her friends could see these two “visitors”.
At this time in the East China Sea, Abaddon on the warship suddenly stopped, looked towards the North Sea and laughed out loud.
Beside her, Esdeath also looked over there gloomily.
They now temporarily possessed the blessing of Khorne and Tzeentch – all thanks to the visit of this unexpected guest. It was he who summoned the two evil gods to find the sisters.
Note: As for how he found Jaina… He knew it even though he didn’t release Slaanesh. If Slaanesh followed her and chased her scent, something bad would happen.
And what did Abaddon want? Besides wanting to take advantage of their bodies, he just wanted to have fun and slow them down.
He wanted to see how far they could go.
After all, there is plenty of work to do while the rapid reaction fleet is established.
At the same moment, someone in Elbaf in the New World suddenly turned around and looked towards the North Sea.
Rayleigh of Shampoo instantly crushed the wine glass and rushed out the door, leaving Xia Qi with a confused look on her face.
Kaido of Onigashima immediately dispelled the alcohol in his body, and Charlotte Linlin of the Big Mom Pirates began to run wild.
On the World Serpent in the West Sea, Dante walked onto the deck carrying a bottle of wine and looked silently towards the North Sea. Koko, who followed behind him, looked puzzled.
The Five Elder Stars of the Holy Land broke out in a cold sweat Im was already standing in front of the Void Throne.
The vampire legions under Virgil felt fear for the first time as their master appeared on the roof amidst the shrinking flames.
Red-haired Shanks, who had just left the East China Sea, stood alone at the bow. He was the only one on the ship looking towards the North Sea.
Whitebeard, who was talking to Ryan, suddenly stood up and walked out the door under the puzzled gazes of Marco and Ryan.
The emperor of the Ursus Empire tapped the cloth of the throne with his fingers. The eyes in the shadow were extremely gloomy, and the shadow standing next to him smiled happily.
Pope Lateran and his bodyguards appeared at the same time on the dome of the sky – Sky Island has never been just a simple geographical location.
In the Knight Kingdom of Casimir, Mainna, who had returned to his hometown, suddenly stopped in the wheat field. The girls beside him looked at his gloomy expression in confusion.
Somewhere in the West Sea, a dragon that was recruiting people suddenly raised its head as if it was stabbed by a sharp thorn.
At the port of his island, the Sarkaz brothers and sisters whom Jenna and the others were looking for looked at each other and immediately decided to go to the North Sea alone.
What they saw was a giant eye that covered the entire sky above the North Sea – no one could see its existence except certain people.
At this moment, everyone who sensed the vision realized it.
There are going to be big storms in the North Sea.
Note: As for why Jenna and the others decided to recruit Ming Ge, I will write about it in the next chapter.
Chapter 19: End of conversation, set sail again (old version)
Soon, the leakage of the Conqueror’s Haki completely stopped, and all the strange phenomena in the house disappeared.
Even the two pairs of frightened eyes in the sky and the heads of the two “uninvited guests” disappeared.
Anna breathed a sigh of relief (Jenna, Lila. Those things didn’t come by themselves.)
Lila responded immediately (Yes, I know Sister Anna. But… what are those two things?) She blinked, (The strange thing is that they are so scary, but I am not afraid at all…)
(Never mind that, let s get the job done first, the Snot Man is back.) Jenna interrupted their conversation.
In reality, Jenna has returned to the conscious space, and Lila is still presiding over the negotiations.
The spirited young man opposite them finally stopped laughing crazily.
He cast his gaze at the two of them from behind his sunglasses: “We need to move starting tomorrow. Leave together?”
Brother Ming had an illusion that a lot of people would come to him soon, and he didn’t want to be so high-profile, at least not now.
“Also, why did you suddenly recruit me?” he continued to ask.
Anna replied calmly: “We will leave first… As for recruiting… We have seen your previous shadow, which was given by that bird head.”
But strangely, Mingge was unusually quiet. He stood up calmly and picked up the wine glass on the table.
The corners of his mouth slightly raised: “It’s a pleasure to work with you. I guess you should lay a foundation before you come to me, right?”
Lila and Anna stood up and picked up their teacups: “It’s a pleasure to work with you.”
Amid the astonishment of Mingge’s cadres and the puzzled gazes of Haowa and others, this unclear alliance agreement was reached.
Two minutes later, they passed by the dilapidated building that was shaken by the domineering power, and passed by the islanders who were still rubbing their heads.
The group left Mingo’s headquarters and headed for the port. In addition to a bag full of recording compasses, there were also some necessary ingredients floating above their heads.
While walking, Anna suddenly realized something, stopped and looked at Jenna.
Haowa and the other two also stopped. Although they didn’t understand why Sister Anna stopped, it was right for them to follow her.
(Jenna…could those two heads just now be…his?) Anna s expression was solemn.
( I don t know, I had a feeling. He was staring at me just now.) Jenna s expression was complicated.
Seeing that she didn’t respond, Anna continued to walk (Jenna, if you have something to say, just tell me. We are four souls sharing one body.)
Lila was reading a romance novel in her consciousness space, and Sophia had already started playing games.
“By the way, Haowa, I guess I can only make his clothes for you next time~” Jenna said without turning her head.
Hauwa smiled and nodded vigorously.
Only Abrana was still thinking about the strange supernatural phenomena that had just occurred.
Soon, they arrived at the port. As for why they came –
Because they wanted to rob a ship, and it was a pirate ship.
At the same time, on the ship of the Remy Pirates at the port, the pirates were preparing to disembark for supplies.
“Captain, what should we do if we don’t have enough money?” A pirate complained helplessly to Cork at the bow.
Kirk turned around and glared at him: “There are Don Quixote family on this island, we can’t cause trouble. Although I’m not afraid of it.”
But the moment he finished speaking, everyone on the boat suddenly covered their throats and fell to the ground, their hands and feet twitching.
The oil lamps suddenly went out, and extreme fear appeared in their trembling pupils.
There was no wind on the ship anymore. The pirates who were moving cargo fell to the deck, and the sails were motionless as if the world had stopped.
The pirate captain held on to the rudder tightly, and he was unable to breathe and even broke off a corner of the rudder.
Anna’s Hurricane Fruit instantly turned the area around the ship into an oxygen-free zone, and even the wind was sucked away by her.
They can t even leak urine any excess water is instantly drained away.
In less than ten seconds, the entire ship became dead silent, without even a trace of sound.
Just as the last pirate died, Anna and her group climbed up the ladder to the deck.
The sails rose and fell again, and the sea breeze blew across the wooden boards again. Jaina squatted in front of the body that looked like the captain and poked his stiff neck with her fingertips.
“Well… should we take him with us? He’s a wanted criminal after all.” She asked Anna without turning her head, but she had already let the corpse slowly float into the air.
Not just the captain. All the bodies of the pirates on the deck, in the cabin all floated up, drifting towards the top of the observation deck.
Anna did not respond to Jena’s meaning. She turned to Hauwa and the other two and ordered, “Hauwa, you will be the lookout. Send a few locusts to follow us, and you stay on the deck.”
“Aibu, take your sister and clean up the sleeping area.”
Haowa made an OK gesture, and a crack appeared on the back of his hand. Several locusts crawled out and landed accurately on everyone’s shoulders.
Abrana nodded silently and dragged Leah towards the cabin.
At this moment, Leah suddenly stopped. She spoke to everyone for the first time: “Sister Anna, where are we going?”
“Yom Island.” Anna walked towards the side of the ship without looking back. She raised her right hand and grabbed the air and pulled hard.
Because Jenna is already preparing to take off.
The whole ship shook violently, and the keel creaked under the heavy weight, as if it would disintegrate in the next second.
But then, everything fell into silence.
As everyone at the port watched in shock, the pirate ship suddenly broke away from the water, its bow shooting straight into the sky like a rocket.
The entire ship had already been completely enveloped by Jenna’s gravitational field, and the outer layer of the gravitational shield was also covered with Anna’s airflow shield, completely isolating the air resistance.
This was the first time that Jena used the gravity field in every corner of the hull – Haowa and his team could even continue working while standing upside down like astronauts.
After all, before Jenna and the others traveled through time for the second time, they didn’t care about this. They only cared about objects, not people.
At the same moment they started to leave, Ming Ge stood on the roof, quietly watching the white trail left by the spaceship across the sky.
“Sakaski’s adopted daughter…” He whispered to himself with a calm expression.
He had now completely understood the shadows of the past that they had talked about.
In front of this entire world, the Celestial Dragons are nothing in front of those two heads even the Heavenly King or those so-called demons.
“Young Master, where are we going?” Torrebol’s voice suddenly came from behind.
Mingge didn’t look back, but said calmly: “Where are we going? No, you should ask where they are going.”
“The North Sea will soon become a battlefield that will affect the entire world… Everyone’s eyes are on this place.”
“Fufufu~ Isn’t this the most fun thing~” He raised the corners of his mouth slightly and laughed frivolously.
When the white streak completely disappeared in the sky, he turned and left the roof.
However, he didn’t know that at this moment, his younger brother Corazon was curled up in a dark alley, calling Zhan Guo with sweat on his forehead.
Chapter 20, The Navy and the World Government’s Response, East Sea and North Sea (Old Edition)
When Jenna and the others left the island and flew high into the sky.
In the marshal’s office of Marine Headquarters Marinford, two admirals were in the same room with Sengoku.
Akainu, Aokiji, and Sengoku himself.
The reason they gathered here was a call from the Five Elder Stars.
“Sengoku, the two of them fought against Whitebeard, did you know that? What do you navy want to do?”
The voice of one of the Five Elder Stars came from Den Den Mushi, his tone was unusually calm.
Sengoku glanced at Akainu who was staring at Aokiji, and his gaze returned to the Den Den Mushi on the table.
“We sent them to the North Sea to verify new tactical theories, naval warfare models and management systems.” Zhan Guo answered calmly.
“I will personally submit that plan tomorrow.”
“I heard that your navy has produced another monster genius? Where is he now?” The Five Elder Stars continued to ask.
“I have sent him to the East China Sea. He is also experimenting with new modes. Also, it is rumored that the Golden Lion has appeared there.”
The implication of Zhan Guo is that there is a competitive relationship between the two.
“Yes, I heard about it. Abaddon, Sakaski’s adopted daughter and Kuzan’s new subordinate.”
“In the future, similar actions must be reported in advance, and we should not wait until it is published in the newspaper like this time.”
After saying that, the other party hung up the Den Den Mushi.
Sengoku sat up again, looking between the two generals.
“It’s a plot to sow discord, Sakaski. Your adopted daughters are now famous.” As he said this, Zhan Guo slammed a newspaper on the table.
The newspaper showed a sky full of cracks and two girls who were having their first fight with Whitebeard.
Jena and Anna. Their battle with Whitebeard was eventually captured by the remaining Victoria fleet.
If it weren’t for the variable of Abaddon, no one could save them – not even the Admiral himself.
Of course, this specifically refers to retaining their right to act independently.
The World Government would never allow the Navy to have such a strong force unless… there were checks and balances within them.
At this moment, Akainu in front of Sengoku remained silent. This matter was indeed something he had not considered carefully.
But he still reported the spoils that Jena and the others brought back – the last bloodline of the Tara royal family.
“They took away Leah Davidova and Abrana Davidova, the last two mythical beast users of the Tara royal family.” Akainu said calmly, pulling out a note from his pocket.
He stood up and walked to the desk, pushing the note towards Zhan Guo.
The latter looked down and frowned: “Her Dragon and Fire Dragon… Whitebeard…”
That s right, this is the best bargaining chip to declare war on Whitebeard in the future, and it is also the key to breaking the balance of this distorted sea.
Tara’s national restoration.
Aokiji glanced at the note out of the corner of his eye and said lazily: “Ah la la ~ Shouldn’t the Navy thank them? If the Tara sisters fell into the hands of the World Government, the situation would be completely different.”
Of course, there were some things he didn’t say clearly – Victoria’s plan of sowing discord was intended to split the Navy and the World Government, and Sengoku’s method of using the Golden Lion’s missing whereabouts to fool the World Government was also very clever.
After all, even the World Government couldn’t find the Golden Lion, so how could the Navy possibly find it? Unless that guy popped out himself.
But we have to admit that the person who can sit on the position of marshal is not simple. Every word of Zhan Guo has been carefully weighed, and both the positive and negative sides have been calculated.
Hearing Aokiji finally speak, Sengoku signaled Akainu to return to his seat.
Then he tapped the table and said, “I don’t care how you lead your subordinates, but you must restrain these new monsters.”
“Kuzan, you don’t have to worry about Abaddon. Although he is crazy, he knows his limits. At least for now, he won’t kill innocent people.”
“Sakaski, the situation is different over there. According to intelligence, all kinds of monsters are gathering in the North Sea – there’s a ship that left from the New World Wano Country, missionaries from Lateran, two missing internal guards from Ursus, not to mention a large number of CP agents heading there.”
“There’s even a… turtleneck hat.”
“If the situation gets out of control, you have to go there yourself.”
After saying that, Zhan Guo waved his hand to signal them to leave, and picked up the pen again to prepare to review the photocopied documents – there was no way, Esdeath’s kick blew all the original documents away.
At the same time that Sengoku had dealt with the World Government, on the Steel Dragon in the West Sea.
Dante was planning to go to the North Sea mentioned by Zhan Guo, but now he had to borrow a boat from Koko first – after all, this guy never carries money.
In the Steel Dragon’s office, Koko was counting money while talking to Mike on the other end of the Den Den Mushi:
“Mike, so your sisters are in Beihai? I read the newspaper. I didn’t expect they were so strong…”
“Oh? There’s a guy claiming to be engaged to them? Who is he?”
“Taihan D. Abaddon…East Sea Rapid Reaction Force…your sisters are in the North Sea…interesting.”
At this point, she turned to look at Dante, who was sitting on the sofa with a depressed look on his face. “Dante, don’t you want to go to the North Sea? I can lend you the boat, but you have to bring a Den Den Mushi with you.”
Dante’s eyes lit up when he heard that. He picked up the rebel sword on the coffee table, jumped up and gave a thumbs up: “No problem! Leave it to me! But… I also want to meet them.”
After all, the giant eye that appeared in the sky above the North Sea was truly terrifying, and the feeling of oppression was something he had never experienced before.
“Get out of here, you Celestial Dragon who eats and drinks for free here all day long…” Koko waved her hands to chase him away.
“I haven’t collected the money yet.” Dante walked out without looking back. “I’ll ask Leitania and Columbia to send more workers to build Night City.”
Indeed, the Celestial Dragons never carry money when they go out – but Dante is an exception.
To be precise, they brothers are completely different from other Celestial Dragons: they have their own army and vassal states.
After watching Dante leave, Koko took out a special Den Den Mushi from the drawer and dialed her brother’s number.
In the Sabaody Archipelago, a white-haired young man was enjoying ice cream when the Den Den Mushi in his pocket suddenly rang.
The purpose of Casper Hekmedia’s trip was to complete a transaction under the nose of CP agents.
“Hello, what’s up, Koko?” He answered the phone and gestured to V beside him, “Let’s go eat first.” V smiled and gestured OK and left.
After the other party walked away, my sister’s excited voice came from the phone: “Casper, don’t rush to do anything. I want to see what those two gangs from Beihai and Donghai do.”
“Oh? Could it be that… those CPs are not coming for us?” he said to himself in surprise.
“No,” Chinatsu’s voice suddenly came from behind, with Takemura following beside her, “Those CPs are following Pluto Rayleigh. Takemura knows him.” Chigeta also showed a playful expression.
“Okay, let those two guys live a few more days and see what happens next.” After saying that, he hung up the phone.
(So ??many people are running to Beihai…but why did Koko specifically mention Donghai?) Casper thought to himself, but he didn’t stop and continued walking towards the auction house.
Chapter 21, Borrowing a Knife to Kill, Kaido’s Attack (Old Version)
Three days after leaving Mingge headquarters.
In a dark cloud somewhere in the North Sea, a peculiarly shaped pirate ship was stealthily sailing towards Yom Island.
On the boat, Jenna and her group were doing their own things.
Hauwa’s locusts lay on the bottom of the boat, scanning the sea below, while Aibu and Anna processed the ingredients they got from Mingo.
Jenna was lying on the side of the ship, bored, controlling the route of the spacecraft.
Hauwa and Leah jumped and played in the gravity-free environment of the cabin.
This cloud barrier was Anna’s work all it took was creating turbulent airflow on both sides of the ship.
Although she was not a scientist in her previous life, Lila mastered this skill through reading.
The sunlight shone directly on the ship, casting golden spots on the mast and deck, forming an eerie contrast with the surrounding dark clouds.
But the more Jenna thought about it, the more she understood what the traitor had done, and she clenched her teeth tighter and tighter.
(Anna, that bastard pushed us to the front. This style is definitely his.) She said through the consciousness space.
According to the information provided by the locust on my shoulder, several suspicious ships have been discovered.
They also discovered a new way to play with the Hauwa locust. When the locust’s feet are placed on the human body, they can choose to share perspective.
In other words, Hauwa’s insects are like cameras; every time they take a picture, the thing they photograph appears in their minds.
In the kitchen, Anna was concentrating on studying cooking techniques with Ai Bu. She didn’t respond until Ai Bu stuffed the vegetables with meat paste. (Jenna, remember the abnormality of the two heads? Howa and the others’ reactions were completely different from those of the Don Quixote family cadres.)
Indeed, the cadres’ eyes always avoided the area above the sofa and stared only at the horrifying vision on the walls and ceiling.
(Sister Anna, those two heads are so scary…just the memory makes me feel like I’m in hell.) Lila shared fragments of her own memories, allowing the three of them to see those two horrific heads again.
(It’s a demon… but it’s not the same as what we saw in the painting of Nico Robin. Blood-red skin, murderous eyes, and that blue bird head…) Jenna knocked on the side of the boat irritably.
(Remember the mirror where Birdhead showed the mental guy s memory?) Anna asked.
Lila retrieved her memory again. (The bird’s claws grasped the edge of the mirror, and there was a blue vortex in the mirror.)
Anna cuts the vegetables faster. (Sophia, what do you think?)
(Sophia thinks that man is very cunning. Sister Jenna, does he like…)
Before Sophia could finish her words, Jenna cut off the mental link.
Anna kept using the kitchen knife in her hand, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. (Here it comes again… Humph, there is indeed a problem.)
On the other side, Hauwa and Leah were still playing in the zero-gravity environment.
Aibu also rarely relaxes and is trying to reproduce the traditional cuisine of the Tara royal family using existing materials. Although the ingredients are simple, it is not difficult to make it 70% similar.
“Dinner is ready!” Following Anna’s call, everyone gathered at the temporary dining area in the cabin.
It s a pity that this pirate ship doesn t have a formal restaurant, but fortunately Jena can control gravity at will.
When she floated into the cabin, all the dishes were suspended steadily in the center of the circle where everyone was sitting.
During the meal, Jenna finally reconnected with her consciousness, and Anna immediately cast a curious look at her.
(What are you looking at… My relationship with him is complicated and I don t want to say more.) Jenna rolled her eyes at Anna, grabbed the vegetable-wrapped meat in front of her and took a big bite.
Anna looked away and poked the meat in front of her with her dinner knife. (Speaking of those ships, I don’t think they are official ships of the World Government.)
Lila quickly projected a photo in her consciousness space. (There was a black fog floating on the deck of a ship. Could it be the inner guards we had seen before?)
Everyone immediately remembered that they had seen these men in gas masks in V’s car in Night City before the second time travel – at that time, Abrana, who was wearing a high collar and a hat, had confronted an internal guard.
The energy confrontation between the two sides was extremely strange. The surrounding buildings were corroded and collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. If the Silver Knight had not intervened in time, one of both sides would have died.
(If it s not the World Government s ship… can we deal with them in a short time before Ursus can react?) Sophia asked the three people for their opinions.
(Kill them? It seems possible. After all, it is very troublesome for us to do other things with them around.) Jenna picked up the water cup and took a sip of water.
(So, what about shipwrecks caused by large tsunamis? We can do it. Sink them to the bottom of the ocean.) Anna gave the first plan.
(Shipwreck… it’s possible. But the scope of impact is difficult to control, so why not… let others deal with them?) As soon as Lila finished speaking, Jenna and Anna stopped what they were doing at the same time.
They narrowed their eyes and instantly looked in the direction of the breath.
(Someone is coming, very strong. And very big… Lead him to the inner guards.) After Jenna said that, she and Anna quickly left the cabin.
Haowa desperately pointed at the Aibu sisters in front of him, cold sweat oozing from his forehead, and he made “ahhh” gestures with his mouth.
She, the locust lying on the observation deck, could clearly see the clouds in the distance constantly wriggling.
Ai Bu was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and his hair stood on end.
Since Tara is no longer under Whitebeard’s protection and has been annexed by Victoria, that mad dragon will definitely come directly to them – after all, the two sisters are mythical beasts.
“Oh no! It’s Kaido!” Abrana screamed, signaled Haowa to take care of Leah, and then rushed out of the room.
At the same time, alarms wailed wherever the dragon passed, and civilians frantically searched for hiding places that they thought were safe.
Marines from various branches reported his arrival to Den Den Mushi with sweat on their foreheads.
Some people were so frightened that they collapsed to the ground, and could only watch the dragon body wrapped in lightning tear through the dark clouds.
A huge black shadow passed over the island, causing huge waves. His appearance made Sengoku from the Navy Headquarters jump up from his seat.
“That bastard Kaido is really going after them! Kizaru! Hurry to the North Sea as fast as possible!” Sengoku’s roar exploded in the Marshal’s office.
The Navy Headquarters also sounded the highest alarm – this level of pirates appeared in the four seas, which was the first time in history.
A large number of marines were urgently assembled, ready to support the North Sea battlefield at any time. After all, Kaido’s fighting is not as restrained as Whitebeard’s, and once the battle begins, there will be corpses everywhere.
At this time, on the surface of the North Sea, Doflamingo’s ship happened to encounter the violent wind pressure caused by Kaido’s flying past.
The subordinates tried desperately to speed up their escape, but to little avail. It was only thanks to Mingo’s String-String Fruit that the ship was barely stabilized.
Looking up at the shadow of a dragon passing through the sky in the distance, Mingge laughed more and more crazily: “Fufufu~ Hahaha! He came earlier than expected, Kaido… He is not the type like Whitebeard who will stop at any time. It is impossible to make him stop unless you defeat him.”
He casually swung out the silk thread, splitting the oncoming tsunami into two.
The splashing sea water wet his dark suit, but he didn’t care: “Sakaski’s adopted daughters, if I can survive Kaido, I will cooperate with you. If Kaido wins…fufufufu, then I will go find Kaido.”
Chapter 22, Jenna prepares to fight Kaido, Anna protects everyone (old version)
“Ha ha–“
Ai Bu pushed open the deck door and rushed to the bow, his eyes quickly scanning the surroundings.
Crack
As soon as the thunder sounded, she immediately knew the direction and rushed to the side of the ship.
Gurgle
She swallowed and stared at the giant thunderstorm in the distance.
The dragon’s shadow was tumbling in the clouds, lightning was striking, but the strange thing was –
Those electricity are not all controlled by the dragon. Kaido is now fighting two people who can fight him for seven days and seven nights.
–Bang!!
Anna’s figure flashed and she rushed directly to the dragon head’s chin, and another air pressure attack hit it from the air.
The chin dropped for a second, but that didn’t calm the dragon down for a moment.
(Jenna! This asshole is so hard!)
As soon as she finished shouting, Kaido’s attack had already swept in front of Jena’s face.
Boom boom
The dragon fire torch fell from the sky and burned all the way to the sea surface, vaporizing a large portion of the sea water.
Jenna had already controlled this airspace with a gravitational field, so Kaido’s fire couldn’t hit her at all, and she was dragged and blasted into the sea.
“Oh hehe! I’m even happier now!”
Kaido’s voice made their ears hurt, and he spit out several short dragon breaths at Jenna again.
Whoosh whoosh
Anna’s hurricane directly grabbed the dragon breath bombs and extinguished them.
But the next second, Kaido’s dragon tail was already wrapped in armed color, and he swung out two giant wind blades, sweeping around.
(Jenna! You can t fight like this!)
Anna’s words had just flashed through Jenna’s mind when Anna’s air pressure shield collided with the dragon’s tail wind blade.
The shock wave exploded, even the sunlight was distorted.
Jenna raised her hands and roared:
“Get down here, you damn loach!”
The repulsive force of the gravitational field and the gravity exploded together, directly knocking Kaido’s entire dragon down from the dark clouds. The air waves rushed into the sea, and the tsunamis that were set off exploded one after another.
The moment Kaido left the dark cloud, Jenna and the other person had already left the endless dark cloud with a bang.
Two small black dots were wrapped in a black-gray halo visible to the naked eye, and in Aibu’s eyes, they hit the dragon’s belly again.
The air pressure and gravity concentrated around Jenna and the other person.
At the moment of impact, the concentrated air pressure and gravity were instantly released, dispersing the so-called dark clouds that had just left.
For the first time, Kaido’s eyes turned white and his mouth spit out blood.
A terrifying huge pit appeared on the sea surface, the light reflected from the sea surface was distorted, and dead fish floated up.
The shock wave completely passed through Kaido’s back and lowered the sea level, which also prevented him from falling into the sea immediately.
Only then did Jenna and the other person have some free time to stop in mid-air.
(Sister Anna! This guy has no moral principles! Who would fire a few dragon flames at me just when we meet? Let me out!) Sophia in the consciousness space was so angry that her teeth were itching, and her domineering aura was running wild.
(Sister Jena, luckily it s not the Eastern dragon we imagined ) Lila breathed a sigh of relief. After all, she had probably figured out the opponent s attack pattern in the few minutes of fighting, at least the dragon pattern.
In reality, Jenna and Anna did not respond to them immediately, but stared at Kaido who was gradually turning from a dragon into a human.
Kaido had now used the cloud to drag him to the opposite side of the two men, and he even wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.
As for why not fight at high altitude.
There was no other way. It was difficult to attack Kaido in that dark cloud. Apart from constantly dodging the lightning, they were unable to use their abilities to expand the results of the battle.
At this moment, Kaido, who was opposite them, shook his head vigorously, and then exhaled heavily.
“Hey! Tell me your names!”
His roar created a gust of air, and even Jenna’s and Jenna’s long hair were blown back.
But the two had no intention of responding – they were planning to use Kaido to deal with those inner guards.
(Anna, go back to the boat. You may not be able to protect them if a fight breaks out.)
Jenna conveyed this idea to Anna’s mind without changing her expression.
(…) Anna was silent for a moment, (Okay, but don’t faint again. I will take them to a safe place and return immediately.)
(Yeah, go ahead.)
As soon as Jenna conveyed this thought, Anna turned around and rushed towards the ship in the sky.
“What?! You want to escape?!”
Kaido was furious and swung his mace towards the place where the two men were originally standing.
Seeing this, Jenna suddenly pulled the gravitational field upwards
“Kaido! Your opponent is me! If you want to know my name, you have to defeat me first!”
Before she finished her words, she threw out the condensed gravitational field fiercely.
Deafening explosions continued to sound, and Aibu on the boat had to close his eyes, cover his ears and open his mouth.
Since Jena’s protective ability was lifted at this moment, the shock wave directly swept the entire ship.
Inside the cabin, Hauwa also hugged the crying Leah tightly.
But the next second, Anna, who had returned from outside, grabbed the boat with both hands, and the air flow wrapped around the boat again.
The ship’s initial free fall was held steady by the air cushion, and the raging gale had disappeared.
On Jenna’s side, she raised the corners of her mouth and looked at Kaido without turning her head – the gravitational field just now actually secretly gave Anna a boost.
The winds that whipped up the air…
The moment Anna jumped onto the deck, the ship began to accelerate and turn, moving away from the range of their battle.
She walked straight towards the cabin without looking back, which completely angered Aibu.
In her opinion, this was clearly an act of abandoning one’s companions.
“Hey! Are you going to let Zena face Kaidou alone?!”
Anna stopped when she heard the shouting behind her, but still didn’t look back: “This is the task Jenna gave me – to protect you young seedlings.”
“If you feel angry… wait until you are strong enough to say this to me.”
After saying that, he continued walking, ignoring the distorted expression of Ai Bu behind him.
Meanwhile, on the other side
The humanoid Kaido is already fighting with Jena.
Dodging the attack, Jenna’s fingertips lightly stroked, constantly adjusting the distribution of the gravitational field. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed, and she turned her fingers into fists and blasted somewhere in the air.
Two seconds later
Kaido’s right shoulder blade was completely shattered during the pursuit, even though he was covered with Armament Haki. But instead of showing any pain, he continued to rush forward with a big laugh, and his speed did not change at all.
The two of them kept changing their positions while moving at super high speed.
Jenna instructed in her mind as she dodged the slash coming from behind by moving sideways.
The slash tore a hideous crack in the sea surface, but it was forcibly smoothed out by an invisible force in the next second.
Jenna has been concentrating a large amount of gravitational field all the way, and the moment the waves calm down, the water pressure can also be added to the gravitational field.
(Is Kaido’s recovery ability so strong…)
Jenna, who was still flying at high speed, sensed that the opponent’s bones that she had broken had healed again.
(Mythical Beast Awakens… Sister Jena. If a single attack is not strong enough, you may not be able to defeat him.)
Lila frowned and observed the outside world. Kaido’s lower body had completely transformed into a dragon, and his thick dragon tail was stirring the clouds, approaching rapidly.
(I’ll speed it up.)
As soon as Jenna finished her words, she immediately drew some energy from the gravitational field behind her.
The speed suddenly increased by more than two times, and Kaido was thrown away in an instant. But the other party just laughed grimly, and the dark clouds around him surged, and caught up with Jenna’s white tail again.
Moreover, the two of them have been maintaining the attachment of Armament Haki.
Chapter 23: Burying the Inner Guard and Official Beginning (Old Version)
(Lila! How far are we from those inner guards!)
(One minute left!)
(OK!)
Jenna suddenly stopped and used the repulsive force of her left hand to dodge Kaido’s wind blade with a bang.
She once again used the gravitational field to block the unavoidable dragon tail wind blade, but the giant dragon behind her was still approaching rapidly.
At this moment, Kaido has figured out the limitations of Jena’s gravitational field – it cannot fully control his entire body.
Whenever he was controlled, he could quickly break free by attaching armed color to the dragon’s tail or claws.
The chase had lasted for more than ten minutes. Jenna’s sleeves were torn, revealing her strong abdominal muscles, and she was still accelerating at full speed.
Note: Jenna Anna is not a big guy.
At the same time, somewhere in the North Sea, three ships flying the Ursus flag were heading towards the island where Mingge and others had stayed.
That is where the two heads appeared.
This was the emperor’s order, and the two inner guards had to carry it out even though they knew they might lose their lives.
In the cabin of one of the ships, a man in black wearing a gas mask was reporting to the Ursus executives via Den Den Mushi:
“The North Sea is very busy right now, be careful to avoid that lunatic Kaido.”
“Deploy the kingdom immediately after arrival. Do not make any unnecessary movements. Those eyes need an anchor point. Your mission is to block that anchor point.”
The call came to an abrupt end.
The inner guard put down the Den Den Mushi and walked onto the deck in silence. Another inner guard was standing by the side of the ship, with black mist rising from the gap in his gas mask.
He placed his right hand on the strange long sword at his waist, looked at the increasingly clear dragon shadow in the sky and said:
“Kaido is chasing someone.”
“The distance is too far, and my observation Haki can’t sense it.” The guard who had just come onto the deck responded, and heavy breathing could be heard under the mask.
The guard on the side of the ship slowly drew his sword, and the black mist wrapped around the blade like a living thing.
With a sizzling sound, he suddenly swung out a black slash, slashing towards Jenna’s flight path in the air.
Another guard turned to look at the ship in the distance: “…It’s them, the one with the turtleneck hat.”
But the swordsman had no time to respond – Jenna’s gravitational field had already rebounded the blow. With a whoosh, he immediately swung out a more powerful black blade to counter.
Two forces exploded on the sea surface, and black mist seeped into the sea water like ink, continuously spreading into the deep sea.
At the same time in the sky, Jenna saw that the attack did not work, and changed the flight trajectory again with a slight smile on her face.
She began to quickly approach the inner guard below, and in the blink of an eye she stopped in front of the inner guard who had just been looking at her.
“Hey! Help me!” Before she finished her words, Jenna turned around and kicked the attacking fire dragon torch.
The gravity ball with black halo attached uses its inertia to resist Kaido’s continuously accumulated dragon breath.
The stalemate lasted less than five seconds before there was a sudden explosion at the point where the two were colliding, and the blast completely shattered the mast of the ship behind Jenna.
It even blew away the black aura floating on the two inner guards.
They didn’t respond to her, but the knives in their hands didn’t lie.
Kaido’s attack just now was obviously intended to burn all three ships along with Jena.
The two inner guards attacked at the same time, and the two slashes merged into one. Kaido grinned and spit out a large number of short wind blades again to meet the slash.
Boom boom
The continuous tearing sounds deafened more than half of the people on the three ships.
Seeing that the attack was ineffective, the inner guard jumped away instantly. But Jenna had already circled behind their ship.
And she’s still flying.
Hiss Boom
The tsunami caused by Kaido engulfed the three ships in a few seconds, and two inner guards rushed towards Kaido’s location in the black fog.
They didn’t notice that Jena had just tinkered with the gravitational field above them.
When the inner guards rushed to Kaido, Kaido had already hardened the partial armament color of the dragon claw to the extreme.
The next second, the inner guard’s body was directly smashed to pieces by Jenna’s heavy rebuke wall.
Kaido exhaled dragon breath again to interrupt the middle path of the gravitational field, and his dragon eyes scanned rapidly for Jenna’s trace.
But what he didn’t know was that Jenna had already flown high into the sky again and was above the dragon’s head.
Whoosh boom boom!!
As the sound reached his ears, Jenna had already concentrated the black gravity ball on her legs and stepped heavily on the dragon head.
“It’s fun to chase, right? If you can, fight three of them at once!”
Jenna laughed and rose into the air again the moment she stepped on him, while a large amount of black fog had gathered again under Kaido.
Internal guards, it’s not so easy to die.
Before Kaido could react, an extremely severe pain shot through his whole body.
The dragon’s body even began to wriggle inside, but this was just Kaido recovering.
In less than a few seconds after the dragon’s eyes turned white, he quickly locked onto the position of the inner guard.
“Don’t bother me with my fight, you lackeys!”
With a roar, Kaido’s sound waves blew away everything around him, including the black fog.
The domineering aura of the king began to wreak havoc, and the dragon body wrapped in dark purple began to spin in circles.
Soon, the dragon’s body, which was spinning at high speed, suddenly stopped, and the large amount of gas it was entrained was blown to all surrounding areas.
The wind wave caused a tsunami, and the dragon’s body was wrapped in flames. The high temperature even roasted the surging sea surface below. Falling down was no different from falling into a sea of ??fire.
Note: Friction.
But it’s not over yet. While Kaido was using this move, Jenna had secretly pushed the gravity of the sea water somewhere towards the area where the inner guard fell.
Under Kaido’s surprised gaze, the two of them buried the two strange men in the sea at the same time.
The dragon opened its mouth and circled around before staring at Jena who was still in the air. “Is this your purpose?”
“Uh-huh! Alas, there’s nothing I can do. It’s their fault for wanting to chop me off.” Jenna responded seriously.
Kaido laughed when he heard this: “Interesting! Are you interested in joining my army? I can give up those two sisters!”
“You can be my deputy, and after I die, the Beasts Pirates will be yours.”
Jenna dug her ears, blew on her fingers, and said disdainfully, “You… you chased me for more than ten minutes, beat me up and left me in tatters, and you still have the nerve to recruit me?”
“Right now I really want to fight you… Kaido!”
A terrifying pure black domineering aura instantly surged out from her body.
The waves continued to wash the place where the inner guards had fallen just now, and Jenna was afraid that they were not dead.
“Oh, oh, oh! Then I’ll kill you!”
Before he finished speaking, Kaido’s dragon body accelerated again and rushed towards Jenna, who was as small as an ant in his eyes.
Jenna was already laughing grimly, and with the help of gravity recoil, she disappeared from the spot in an instant.
The time around seemed to have stopped, and the surging waves seemed to be fixed in mid-air as if they were loaded with weights.
But this state only lasted for a moment, and the man and the dragon had already collided with each other.
The dragon claws and Jena’s horrific cracks tore at each other, the light was violently distorted, and the waves began to surge again.
Only then did the sound explode, and the sea water swirled irregularly below the collision of the two forces.
The domineering aura dyed the surroundings dark, and the range was still expanding.
The real battle between Zena and Kaido has begun.
Chapter 24: Duel with Kaido (Old Version)
In the operations conference room at the Naval Headquarters in Marinford, Sengoku and other naval generals were constantly receiving intelligence from the North Sea.
The staff officer sketched the possible routes of Kaido and Jena on the drawing board, the Den Den Mushi kept ringing, and the air was filled with smoke. It was the first time that so many vice admirals of the navy gathered together.
“Yeah, yeah. I understand.” After saying that, one of the staff officers hung up the Den Den Mushi that was receiving front-line intelligence.
“Kaido has now gone to position 8 and is heading towards position 13.” The staff officer drew a circle on it again with a colored pen.
Zhan Guo sighed helplessly: “…Our intelligence personnel can’t even get close to them to see them visually… We can only wait.”
Vice Admiral Tsuru nodded. “Kizaru is still trying to figure out where they might be going, but our first priority is to evacuate all civilians in their path.”
“Tell the surrounding countries and islands there… to run as far as possible… If they can’t run away… then there is nothing we can do.” After saying that, Zhan Guo looked at the drawing board with the moving trajectory in the conference room.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Theresis and Theresia had already arrived at the North Sea. They were taking a small boat and getting closer to the sky scourge that was getting farther and farther away.
The person who picked them up was none other than Dante. At this moment, he was leaning against the side of the boat, swinging his feet, yawning, and looking towards the sky.
The two Sarkaz siblings had no intention of speaking. But soon.
Another huge tsunami came towards them, and the shadow instantly covered the entire boat, making it impossible to see even the eyes.
At the moment the tsunami covered the ship, it suddenly blasted a hole large enough for a large warship to fit in.
The boat passed through intactly. It was Dante who made the move, with the pressure of the sword caused by the straight thrust of the greatsword.
The rain beat down on the three of them, but they remained silent.
A violent thunder suddenly reached their ears. Dante dug his ears and his eyes instantly shifted to the airspace where the thunder came from.
“Oh? Are you planning on not fighting in the sky?” he said to himself with a chuckle.
And the place he was looking at was Jenna, who had been fighting Kaido for three hours.
The lightning would be cut into several pieces, but it would still maintain its power. The wind speed and gravity constantly turned the surroundings into the eye of a typhoon, and the huge dragon shadow was fighting a terrifying battle with a small black dot that kept appearing in an instant.
Jenna punched Kaido’s dragon back again from the air. Two domineering auras were raging wildly, and visible air waves appeared again. If this blow was delivered on the ground, it would be enough to flatten a certain area.
The dragon’s back was squeezed and completely flattened as if a piece of it had been chopped off.
Kaido’s face turned grim for a moment in pain, but the next moment he quickly glanced around and began to spin his body again.
The squeezed body began to wriggle violently again, returning to its original state at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Moreover, Kaido had already prepared the dragon’s tail and slammed it towards Jenna at an extremely irregular angle.
(Sister Jenna!)
(I know! Can t avoid it!)
Before she could finish her words, Jenna was hit hard by the dragon’s tail, which was countless times larger than her.
The figure disappeared into the sky in an instant, and Jena rushed towards the sea through the dark clouds like a meteor.
“Cough… cough… cough…” Jenna woke up again with her eyes whitening, and attached the armament color domineering and gravity shield again while falling.
The moment she spat out a mouthful of blood, she braked forcefully on the sea surface, and the sea surface around her landing point was also lowered at the same time.
(Troublesome guy.)
Jenna wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the meteor-like trajectory that appeared after the dragon’s tail hit her.
But before she could think too much, Kaido’s dragon flame rained down on Jenna’s position.
A visible distortion of light instantly appeared in mid-air and collided with those horrifying attacks.
Boom boom
The dragon flames decomposed in mid-air and accelerated, mixed with wind blades and continued to smash down. When it just ended, Kaido was already on her head again.
The dragon claw and Jenna’s black halo fist collided again in the air, and the shattered space and the pressure of the entire dragon’s body continued to pull.
Jenna pulled with her left hand, and the gravitational chaos went to the dragon’s eye again. The light was distorted and squeezed Kaido’s eyeball and dragon’s head together.
At Lila’s reminder, Jenna pushed hard to the left with her left foot, and the attack generated by Kaido’s dragon claw had torn the entire sea surface around her original position.
The tsunami could not form, and the wound under the sea surface was being filled up by the surrounding seawater. This strike was even to the point that only a great swordsman could do it, and it was not an ordinary flying slash.
Jenna flew close to the sea surface, continuously throwing small black balls into the sea with her right hand.
The dragon shadow approached her again, and the black balls kept spinning rapidly on the seabed.
Suddenly, at the moment when Jenna turned around and raised her hand, the sea surface where she was “lying” suddenly erupted with more than a dozen sea columns like high-pressure water guns, rushing straight towards the huge monster that was chasing her.
But Kaido ignored these attacks, his dragon body tensed, his tail compressed like a spring, and then shot out with a bang. The powerful wind pressure shattered all the sea pillars in front of him.
(Tsk, it turns out that being big is a problem.)
Jenna frowned, stopped, stomped her feet on the sea surface, and let out a breath.
The left fist quickly condensed the repulsive force and gravity just set up, and the black halo ball continued to expand.
Just as Kaido’s dragon tail wrapped in two colors of domineering power pressed in front of her with a strong air wave –
Boom Crack
The dragon’s tail collided with her gravity fist in the air, pulling madly. The shock wave of the collision between the two sucked the seawater in the same row into the broken glass lines in the space, and the giant lightning that struck from high in the sky was even wiped out in an instant.
Both sides were shaken away at the same time.
After a brief stalemate, Jenna’s right leg exploded with recoil, her body suddenly accelerated, and she instantly arrived at Kaido’s chin.
“I just don’t believe it! I can’t hurt you!”
Jenna roared, and the domineering domineering, armed domineering and black gravity ball once again smashed towards Kaido’s chin through the air.
The pure black domineering aura pressed down the chin and surrounding parts, including the throat, and the collision point instantly caused a huge air explosion.
boom—-
The air wave like a nuclear bomb detonated engulfed the two figures. The sea surface rose up as if a giant bomb was dropped.
Note: It is similar to a nuclear bomb dropping on the sea.
The gravity nodes that Jenna had connected in advance finally worked – one at the collision point, one on the seabed, and one around Kaido’s chin.
Kaido was blasted into the air by this attack, his dragon body twisted and dislocated like garbled code, and the moment blood gushed out of the dragon’s mouth, it completely disappeared.
This attack finally allowed Jena, who was far away, to take a break.
(Sister Jena, this is no longer within the scope of human beings, right?!)
In her consciousness, Lila was sweating profusely, her eyes constantly scanning the surroundings outside. She would also be synchronized with all the pain that Jenna was enduring.
Huh Huh (This thing is so hard )
Jenna adjusted her breathing. The sea in the distance had been completely transformed into a terrifying scene.
The asymmetrical sea whirlpools, one spinning madly on the seabed, the other spreading outwards. The wind speed was irregular, and an oxygen gap formed around it. If someone accidentally stepped into it, they wouldn’t even be able to breathe.
Note: Jenna did it.
Her hair moved erratically and her blue eyes darted around quickly.
Because – the dragon disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 25, Duel with Kaido, the Gravitational Sword is born (old version)
When Jenna and Kaido were fighting fiercely, in the distant night sky, the pirate ship met Kizaru who came to support the North Sea.
On the deck, Kizaru leaned against the side of the ship and looked at the three girls in front of him. He stroked his chin and muttered to himself: “Hmm… Are they really Kaido’s target? The last two heirs of the Tara royal family.”
Turning his gaze to Anna standing at the bow, he pushed up his sunglasses and said, “Are you in a hurry to get over there, Anna~”
Anna didn’t respond, just staring off into the distance. Abrana glanced back and forth between them with an inquiring look.
After all, it was the first time she saw the admiral at such a close distance.
Hauwa gently stroked the hair of the cute Leah in his arms.
Seeing no response, Kizaru took out a Den Den Mushi from his pocket and threw it towards the bow of the ship.
When the Den Den Mushi flew behind Anna, it suddenly hovered in the air. Only then did Anna turn around and look at Kizaru.
“I trust Jena, but I’m worried that someone else might intervene. Once I get them to safety, I’ll need your help, Admiral Kizaru,” she said in a serious tone.
“No problem~ I came to the North Sea just for that monster Kaido~” Kizaru responded in a relaxed tone.
The reason is simple – whether it is Kaido’s head or top combat power like Jenna, it is enough to attract all forces to come and watch.
Although it was not what Anna, Kizaru and the others thought, many people were not looking forward to the battle between Kaido and Jenna.
After Anna dialed the Den Den Mushi and found out where the most suitable naval branch was.
“It’s still a day’s sail to the naval branch there. Hurry.”
As soon as she finished speaking, the entire ship accelerated at a momentum that almost made it fall apart, even causing a sonic boom.
There was no way. Akainu s request had completely become invalid after Kaido entered the North Sea.
Kizaru wiped his sunglasses leisurely, and the photon particles on his body kept dissipating in the opposite direction, while Abrana and the other two had been sent into the cabin by Anna’s ability.
After ensuring everyone’s safety, Anna contacted Sofia again to ask about the battle situation. (Sophia, how is Lila?)
In the consciousness space, Sophia was lying on a transparent wall, looking at Lila across from her. (Sister is in pain… but she is still fighting.)
But Lila didn’t look towards Sofia, because all she could see was Kaido in human form rushing towards her.
Kaido’s mace hit Jena hard, and the huge impact force blew her away, pushing an island away from its original position.
Amid the smoke and dust, Jenna gritted her teeth and quickly pushed aside the huge rock beside her, then looked up at Kaido who was approaching rapidly from the air.
“Take that, kid!”
Before Kaido’s roar ended, the mace had already hit Jenna.
As she fell, she had already gathered all the gravitational fields on the island into her right fist, and now she was fiercely facing the opponent’s weapon.
The two of them were once again engaged in a struggle in the air, and the pure black and dark purple domineering aura surged wildly, instantly filling the gap that Kaido had torn in the sky when he came.
The violent wind pressure swept across with the two of them as the center. The trees in the range first tilted violently, and then completely turned into powder in the next moment.
“Oh, hehe! I like you so much, little brat!” Kaido shouted with wild laughter, “Are you really not going to consider joining me? We can have two captains!”
Jenna raised her lips slightly and responded loudly: “Defeat me first!”
After another violent collision, the two were separated by the recoil. As soon as Jenna landed, she took advantage of the momentum to recoil and once again fought with Kaido.
She deftly dodged the falling mace and used her gravity-enhanced right leg to go straight for Kaido’s throat.
Kaido dodged sideways and swung his mace back. At the critical moment, Jenna used her left hand to blast out the repulsive force and escaped from the attack range.
Zena’s consciousness switched instantly, and her blue pupils turned blood red – a hint of astonishment flashed in Kaido’s eyes.
In mid-air, Lila swung her right hand twice, and an indescribable terrifying force suddenly erupted, sweeping across Kaido.
Time stops at this moment.
Kaido’s heavy breathing condensed into white mist, the flying gravel froze into powder, and the rolling dark clouds stood still.
Lila pulled hard with her right hand.
In an instant, the world twisted strangely
The island was thrown high into the sky, the dark clouds were torn off the sea, and the sea water turned into countless suspended bubbles, hanging upside down in the sky.
“Cough–oogh!” Kaido covered his abdomen, suddenly knelt down, and a large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth.
He had never felt such pain, or even such fear.
What Lila just did was to completely flip the entire gravitational field.
This strike was like a miracle.
What’s even more terrifying is that she used all the gravitational fields that Jena had accumulated along the way, which were superimposed layer by layer to create this blow that would turn the world upside down.
Of course, not all of them are used.
But this blow made Kaido laugh even more crazily, and his whole body began to twitch.
“Hahahaha! I want you more and more! You can use the power of the devil fruit to this extent!”
He laughed wildly, not caring at all that he had just vomited blood.
(Sister Jenna, it looks like we ll have to fight for a while. Do you want to kill him?)
Lila, flying in the air, asked Jena whether she wanted the two souls to appear in the world.
(Phew first try to lure him to the largest plot of land in the North Sea. He s too tough, so it s hard to kill him.)
Jenna took a long drag on her cigarette and responded.
In reality, Lila has begun to use the gravitational field to combine something, and visible black energy keeps wriggling in her hands.
It was a sword composed of gravitational fields – the black light gradually took shape under Kaido’s excited gaze, turning into the type she liked most when she read the book before.
A German two-handed sword, but longer, heavier, and tougher.
The moment she finished, she raised her right hand, and gravity, repulsion, and armed color domineering began to continuously polish the sword.
With a casual sword move, he directly split the sea surface on the right side, leaving an unhealable crack in the sea water. The surging sea water surged into the sky, and was completely separated in the next moment.
“Oh, oh, oh, oh! Are you finally getting serious?!”
Kaido excitedly entered the dragon man form, dark purple domineering aura wrapped around his whole body, and the violent aura swept away the remaining debris on the island.
But the island is still floating in the sky, and the environment here no longer needs to be controlled by the devil fruit ability.
But Lila remained calm, and just focused on stroking the sword, injecting her domineering aura into it.
In the blink of an eye, the two men disappeared from their original positions at the same time, and the next second they were fighting in the air.
The mace and the German two-handed sword collided violently
The shock wave generated by the mid-air collision even killed the news bird that was watching the battle from a great distance.
Kaido laughed wildly while Lila looked calm. The moment their eyes met, they looked away and then faced each other again.
Lila’s windmill sword skills are no less powerful than the mace. Her entire body becomes a defensive point. She slashes horizontally, collides with the hilt of the sword… Every attack forces Kaido to distract himself and strengthen his local armed color defense.
The sea water was constantly cut and split into several sections. Although the heavy blow of the mace smoothed the sea surface for a short time, under the influence of gravity, the cracks still stubbornly continued to separate and began to show signs of floating up.
The great swordsman’s slash was indeed powerful, but Lila’s sword, which was forged with gravity, could permanently separate the space and the sea surface, making it impossible to heal.
Chapter 26: The duel with Kaido is coming to an end (old version)
The second night after Kaido’s invasion of the North Sea.
Siri Island in the Western Sea, the headquarters of the Corleone Family.
Victor and all the family members sat in the meeting room, constantly receiving news about the war in the North Sea from all sides.
The navy, businessmen, journalists, the mafia, and even pirates – the voices of Den Den Mushi are heard one after another, and countless pieces of information are impacting everyone’s cognition.
What is a natural disaster and what is a monster.
Tsunamis, whirlpools, typhoons, tornadoes…even several islands were destroyed.
The one fighting Kaido was actually Victor’s daughter Lila, who had disappeared a few days ago.
When Victor first heard the news, he didn’t believe it. No matter how outrageous it was, a 14-year-old girl couldn’t possibly have such strength.
However, every word Mike heard through Den Den Mushi refreshed his cognition.
Lila and Sofia are actually engaged? And it was arranged by a terrifying boy named Abaddon.
This also made him realize how powerful his daughters were. At this moment, on his desk was a newspaper about Whitebeard’s wrestling with them.
Not only that – Sengoku, Kizaru, Akainu, and Zephyr, they have fought against almost all of these top powerhouses.
At this time, new news came.
“Godfather, the tsunami they caused prevents us from getting close, but the battle should have moved to the direction of the island.”
The sound of the Den Den Mushi suddenly stopped. On the table, all fifty Den Den Mushi fell silent.
This is the last message.
“Hoo – Lila, Sofia… I will definitely find you.”
Victor stood up and glanced at everyone present: “I will hand over the position to Mike, he will lead us on the right track.”
Then, he said to Sonny and Tom beside him: “Help me prepare a boat. I, an old man, need to go to the Navy Headquarters in person… There will be someone there to ‘entertain’ me.”
After saying that, Victor left the dim meeting room alone.
At the same time, somewhere far away in the North Sea.
The raging waves kept hitting the big ship, sometimes even completely swallowing it, but it still stubbornly sailed towards the sky where bursts of explosions were coming from in the distance.
Pluto Rayleigh used the coating to travel directly from Fishman Island to the New World and arrived at the North Sea. There was another person on the ship – Gravity Tiger Tyrell. This ship was his, and the purpose of his trip was to find Kaido.
Of course, it s to form an alliance.
This time, only the two of them came. Sett went to recruit new crew members, and Fiona had already left the pirate group.
Because she learned about the crimes committed by Lucius – even the “Gravity” and “Hurricane” fruits that Jenna and the others ate were the ones that Lucius took the initiative to sell to Tyrell.
Tyrell hadn’t believed it then, but he did now.
Because the ones fighting Kaido are none other than Zena/Lila, who ate the Parahuman Gravity Devil Fruit – one of the sisters imprisoned in the dungeon by Lucius.
The bounty hunter revealed these connections to him.
Because of this, Fiona chose to withdraw. In her opinion, Tyrell’s laissez-faire attitude not only helped the navy cultivate two monsters, but also virtually repeated the mistakes of the Knights of God.
On the boat, neither of them spoke. Although they knew each other well, they were both attracted by the battle in the distance.
In the sky, Lila collided with the dragon-manified Kaido again.
The gravitational sword and the mace kept pushing, pulling and rebounding in the confrontation, and two domineering auras were surging wildly around them.
The dark clouds around them dissipated, and Kaido, who had transformed into a dragon man, even exhaled small dragon breaths from time to time.
Lila flicked the gravity sword to the right, and the mace’s attack was deflected again. Kaido laughed and swung his left fist, and Lila immediately blocked it with the sword.
The air wave burst out again, but this time the range was significantly reduced. The gravity sword was constantly absorbing all attack energies with physical conduction properties, such as shock waves.
(Lila! I found the right place!)
After separating from Kaido again, Lila heard Jenna’s reminder and immediately dived down.
Kaido laughed and followed closely behind, transforming into a dragon again at an extremely fast speed as he fell.
(Lila! Give him some shots!)
Before Jenna could finish her words, Lila had already thrown back several gravity blocks without looking back.
The gravity block hit the dragon’s body hard, leaving an obvious dent on the surface, but it only slowed down Kaido’s speed.
Seeing this, Lila immediately kicked her legs to generate repulsive force to accelerate, and turned sharply to the right to avoid the first wave of attack from the terrifying dragon breath.
(Sister Jena! There are people on the island in front of me!) Lila suddenly stopped while speaking and avoided the dragon fire torch that was sweeping over by reducing the gravity of her own gravitational field.
Jenna in the consciousness space frowned and (throw it to the right.)
Lila turned around again after hearing that. Her entire body was covered in Armament Haki, and the gravity sword in her hand was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Kaido, who had transformed into a giant dragon, saw that his attack had missed, and immediately gave chase, using wind blades to expand the attack range and dragon breath bombs to split and block all possible evasive routes.
But Lila had no intention of dodging. She threw several black balls behind her without looking back.
These black balls accurately intercepted Kaido’s attack path, instantly dissipating all the Wind Blade Dragon Breath Bombs.
(Almost there, Lila!)
Jenna sensed that the gravity sword had been completely transformed into a gravitational field and immediately spoke out to remind her.
In an instant, Lila’s right hand, with veins bulging, suddenly clenched the jumping white ball, stopped abruptly, turned around, and threw it hard at the chasing dragon.
No bang, no sound.
The chaotic gravitational field instantly tore apart all the dragon’s defenses. Kaido vomited blood and after stagnating for four seconds, he crashed towards the sea to the right of the island designated by Jenna at a terrifying speed.
It was not until then that deafening explosions began to sound continuously, and the violent air waves set off a huge tsunami behind her.
But in a flash, the huge waves strangely solidified in mid-air, maintaining a terrifying height.
In mid-air, Lila blinked and looked again at the island where there were still living people.
(Sister Jenna )
(Go ahead and find something to eat.)
(Oh, and find something to wear.)
As soon as Jenna finished speaking, Lila had already rushed to the island. After all, it was a protracted war, and replenishing physical strength was crucial.
At the same time, in a tavern on the island, two strange people were sitting at the bar, one was mixing drinks and the other was sitting quietly.
There was no way, everyone had run away, and the man had to make the cocktails himself.
One was a young boy in a white cassock, and the other was a man in a gray suit.
Wearing grey suits and high-collared hats, they are one level higher than CP0. These monsters are a special department created by the World Government to suppress dishonest member states.
The young man looked at the man in front of him, “What are you guys with turtlenecks doing here? You should know that the Navy will not hand over the two royal bloodlines of Tara to the World Government.”
The man who had just finished mixing the drinks smiled and said, “I didn’t come here for them. It’s you…” He asked back, “The strongest fighter in Rutland is here. What are you looking for? Boxing champion Michel.”
Boxing champion Michel, the strongest fighter of the alien faction in the Sky Kingdom of Rutland. It is rumored that his physical skills are completely comparable to those of the hero Garp.
The boy smiled slightly, took off his hood and turned to the door: “My purpose for coming here should be the same as yours. For those eyes.”
“But I didn’t expect Kaido to be thrown around like a toy… It’s a bit humorous.”
The sound of breaking wind made the man in the turtleneck hat stop what he was doing.
A loud noise suddenly came from outside, and even the tables and chairs in the pub were shaken off the floor.
The dust quickly spread into the tavern. Michelle swung his fist without changing his expression, and the wind from his fist swept away all the dust.
When the dust settled, Lila, who had just thrown Kaido out, was standing at the door.
She was covered in wounds and her clothes were tattered, barely enough to cover her private parts.
His blood-red eyes scanned the only two people left on the island, and he said, “Is there anything to eat? I want to eat something.”
At the same time that Lila was preparing to find food, Kizaru and Anna had already settled Abrana and the other two in the 141st branch.
At this moment, the two were suspended high in the air, and Kizaru was answering the Den Den Mushi that suddenly rang.
“Charlotte Linlin has just crossed the doldrums, and so has Whitebeard… What do you two want to choose?” Sengoku’s voice came from the Den Den Mushi. This was not good news for Anna.
The situation in the North Sea is spiraling out of control.
Anna immediately frowned and said, “I’ll go stop the Big Mom Pirates.” She turned to look at Kizaru who was blinking, “You go deal with Whitebeard. Anyway, you can’t die if you run fast enough.”
Suddenly, she seemed to think of something interesting and added, “Why don’t we see who can find the target first?”
Kizaru held down Den Den Mushi and showed his signature lewd smile: “Comparing speed with Light?”
“Oh, you also count as light? Here we go, monkey!”
Before Anna finished speaking, her whole body was covered with Armament Haki, and the air pressure shield took shape instantly. With a loud bang, her figure suddenly disappeared.
“Well… okay, it’s just a formality anyway.” Before Kizaru finished his words, his body turned into light particles and dissipated.
In the base below, Abrana only saw Anna streaking across the sky like a shooting star, and Kizaru’s yellow flash lighting up the night sky.
It was not until this moment that the sound of Anna breaking the sound barrier reached the ears of everyone in the base.
Abrana covered her ears, stared at the sky calmly, and whispered to herself: “The gap between me and them… is too far.”
Hao Wa and Leah next to them were also quietly watching the wonderful scene.
Chapter 27, Singlehandedly challenge Kaido, eat gravity and fight to the death (old version)
Inside the bar, Michelle and the man in the turtleneck hat continued to be busy with their own things, one drinking and the other mixing cocktails.
Lila, sitting next to Michelle, was wolfing down the only food she could find in the tavern.
As soon as she finished eating, Lila immediately stood up and looked at the wine cabinet in front of her.
(Lila, time is running out. Drink all this wine.)
(I understand! But our bodies have never drunk alcohol before. What if we get drunk after the first drink?)
Lila skipped the bar and rushed to the wine cabinet, quickly scanning the map to find low-alcohol wine. While she was rummaging through the cabinets, Turtleneck had already placed the newly mixed wine on the table.
“Miss, try this one. It’s not too strong. I added half ice.”
He said with a chuckle and Lila instantly grabbed the glass and sniffed it.
(Yes, this is the taste. Drink it now.)
Before Jenna finished her words, Lila had already finished the whole glass. She then frantically swept through every bottle of wine in the wine cabinet, and even used gravity to pull out all the whiskey barrels in the warehouse.
Within five minutes, all the alcohol was gone. Lila was sweating profusely, and a puddle of water formed on the floor. Life was still accelerating metabolism, but it was far from enough.
(Lila, let me out. We don t have time to drag on with Kaido.)
As soon as he finished speaking, two souls appeared. The blue and red eyes made the two people next to him frown.
Before they could ask, Jenna had already walked towards the door of the bar.
As they were leaving, “Jenna” turned back and reminded them, “You two, this is about to become a battlefield. Please leave as soon as possible.”
Before she finished speaking, Jenna had returned to the street. Using her Observation Haki, she sensed Kaido’s approach, and she looked towards the cliff in the distance. Her legs suddenly exerted gravity, and she rushed towards her destination.
There was definitely no time to change her clothes, so for now she continued to wear those tattered ones.
Inside the bar, the two of them stopped what they were doing and stood up and left quickly. The entire island began to float upward uncontrollably – Jenna had removed all the gravitational fields when she left. Objects lost friction and bounced off each other on their own when they collided.
When Jenna reached the top of the cliff, a giant dragon suddenly circled in front of her. The strong wind from Kaido’s dragon form tore Jenna’s black hair, and the flying wind blades cut fine blood marks on her clothes.
Kaido’s heavy breath sprayed in front of the figure on the cliff, and he twitched his nose and suddenly laughed out loud:
“Oh, haha! I don’t even get a share of the drinking!”
Before she finished her words, Jenna exhaled a breath of alcohol, then burped and stared straight at the dragon eyes.
(Sister Jenna, burp better hurry up.)
(Lila, I feel great now )
The real Jenna grinned silently, and steam began to appear around her body.
She suddenly raised her hand and compressed the gravity of the entire giant island into a small transparent ball. The ball spun and bounced wildly, but she pulled it down with all her strength, and her muscles bulged.
“Kaido~heheha~come and play with me~” Jenna showed a terrifying smile and suddenly stuffed the sphere into her mouth.
Under Kaido’s shocked gaze, she grabbed her throat and swallowed hard, as if pushing something down.
(Lila! Quick!)
Although both of them were in extreme pain, this move was worth it. When fighting Tyrell before the second time, he only drank gravity, but this time – at least three times more than the original.
Click click
Amid Jenna’s violent coughing, the black and white interwoven domineering aura raged wildly.
Kaido wanted to attack, but found that the dragon’s tail he swung out deviated from its direction strangely, and even began to move uncontrollably towards the people on the cliff.
Soon, Jenna’s violently shaking body calmed down and the steam completely dissipated.
“Phew much more comfortable.”
She looked up at the dragon in front of her and waved her right hand casually towards the dragon’s nose.
(You like to smell it, right? I ll destroy your nose~)
As the thought flashed through his mind, Kaido’s nose began to twist and deform, but he didn’t feel any pain at all.
(How is it possible! What on earth did she do!)
Kaido tried to retreat, but he seemed to be completely controlled and unable to breathe fire or even blink.
Two seconds later, his dragon body floated away from Jena and slowly retreated backwards. Wherever he passed, everything automatically separated and avoided him.
Jenna hiccuped and whispered with a grin: “Kaido~ take it~”
In an instant, the dragon’s nose was squeezed to the dragon’s belly – no, the entire dragon’s body was curled up towards the belly. There was no impact, no sound, only the strange sight of the dragon’s eyes turning white and the dragon’s blood flowing backwards.
Seeing this, Jenna chuckled and flicked her finger, and Kaido fell to the ground quietly. He tried his best to activate his Armament Haki, but he couldn’t use it at all.
Suddenly, violent domineering aura burst out from him, temporarily interrupting Jenna’s control.
Kaido’s eyes rolled back in pain, but his extreme desire to survive made him regain consciousness quickly.
He instantly switched to dragon form and knelt down gasping for breath, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Jena trembling all over, (This woman… can actually do this…)
Suddenly, Jenna on the cliff spat out a large mouthful of blood.
The moment her eyes became unfocused, she forced herself to swallow back the blood she had not yet spit out and stared at Kaido.
“It seems like you’re having a hard time doing this…”
Kaido spat out blood again and tried his best to use the power of the fruit to recover from his injuries. At the same time, Jenna released the previous control state.
(Lila – How long can she hold on -)
(Sister Jenna, about fifty minutes. The most dangerous peak is forty-six minutes.)
(Lila, is the wine good?)
In reality, Jenna/Lila burped and used life return and gravity to quickly repair the necrotic tissue.
(It s very bitter Jenna, wait until I go to sleep before drinking it next time.)
“Okay~”
After saying that, Jenna free-falls to the bottom of the cliff, lands lightly and walks towards Kaido. Kaido also takes a breath, wraps his whole body in domineering aura, raises his mace and steps forward to fight.
When the distance between the two people shortened, they suddenly accelerated and rushed towards each other at the same time.
“Prison Thunder Bagua!”
Kaido roared as he smashed his mace at Jena’s face but the attack strangely passed through her body.
At this moment, Jenna had turned into gravity itself. She didn’t even dodge, but just kicked the mace lightly.
The attack instantly shifted to behind Jenna and exploded. Kaido immediately increased his domineering output and pursued Jenna from a distance. Jenna dodged it easily and punched him in the right arm joint at an uncanny speed.
Four seconds later, Kaido’s pupils suddenly shrank and he quickly switched to attacking with his left hand.
This time the attack succeeded, but his right arm was twisted and deformed by Jena’s gravity.
“Oh, oh, oh, oh – keep going!”
Kaido rushed over again with a wild laugh and his whole body covered in domineering aura. Jena faced him head-on with a grim smile.
The attacks of the two were transferred to the sky, and explosions sounded one after another.
But Kaido quickly caught the flaw in Jenna’s gravity trajectory, and at the moment he exhaled a breath of dragon, he quickly moved to her right side and kicked hard with his left foot.
“Oh~ You found it so quickly? You are really worthy of me~”
Jenna chuckled and didn’t dodge at all. The dragon flame was twisted by its own gravity and bounced away.
After all, she is still human.
The so-called “transforming into gravity” is nothing more than the ultimate use of one’s abilities.
Kaido finally hit Jenna solidly, but at the same time, Jenna kept twisting the domineering attached to his legs.
The two’s domineering auras exploded in the collision, and all the gravitational nodes on the island that were drained by Jenna instantly turned into balls, transforming into countless dangerous singularity bombs.
It won’t be long before it sinks completely into the sea – along with everything around it.
Chapter 28: Anna intercepts Big Mom’s pirate group, and Jenna’s desperate attack (old version)
In the 141st Branch of the North Sea Navy, Aibu finally coaxed Leah to sleep on her bed in the dormitory in the noisy environment, while Hauwa kept staring at the corridor outside.
Seems like he’s waiting for some news.
Ai Bu breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Hao Wa next to him and asked: “How long have you known these two sisters?”
Only then did Haowa turn his head and began to sketch on the drawing board on his knees.
After finishing the painting, she held up the drawing board to show her new friend next to her.
[Forgot, but I like them both. ]A happy smile appeared on Haowa’s face.
Ai Bu took the drawing board with a light smile, and stroked the edge of the drawing board with his fingertips and said to himself: “Is that so… I wonder how they are now…”
But soon, the branch’s alarm sounded again. The reason was
seaquake.
At the same time, the Big Mom Pirates’ fleet was sailing at a very fast speed towards the coordinates where Kaido and Jenna were fighting.
On the lead ship was one of the great pirates, Sherlock Linlin. In addition to Katakuri and Smoothie, half of her children followed her to the North Sea.
“Mom, the Navy is now focusing on evacuating those civilians. We are safe ahead.”
“Mom, we are still 20 minutes away from that area. The frequency of tsunamis is getting stronger and stronger.”
Katakuri stood quietly at the door of the intelligence room in the cabin, listening quietly to all the Den Den Mushi signals received by the intelligence personnel in front of him.
He crossed his arms, listened to the violent roar outside with a gloomy face, and tapped his forearms with his fingertips.
The roar of the tsunami sometimes even covers up the voices of everyone talking outside the cabin.
But fortunately, the presence of Charlotte Lingling can make the fleet’s voyage more stable.
“Wait… the tsunami suddenly weakened! The sea…”
The Den Den Mushi’s mouth was still moving, but no sound came out. Katakuri frowned, his own observation Haki was disconnected.
On the deck of the fleet outside, everyone was trying to make their voices reach each other’s ears, but everyone was silent.
Even the cold sweat disappeared. The sea around the fleet became calm, without any wind, and even the sails did not move.
Sitting on the deck, Charlotte Lingling stopped stuffing sweets into her mouth. (What’s going on?)
Because she couldn’t make any sound, even if she smashed a big hole in the deck.
Still no.
In the split second before they could react, everyone felt a strange sensation in their throat.
No, not the throat.
Their eyes widened, they touched their throats and beat their chests desperately…the oxygen was completely gone.
“Nice to meet you, Charlotte Lingling.”
The only sound came from the bow. Anna had unknowingly stood on the bow of Big Mom’s ship and had activated the dual soul mode.
She exhaled a breath of white air that was visible to the naked eye, and her yellow and black eyes stared at the middle-aged woman opposite her whom she met for the first time.
The wind began to blow again, the sea surface began to move again, and oxygen temporarily returned to us.
However, the wind speed continued to increase at an increasing rate every second, and it was even strong enough to blow many people away.
The aunt’s children, with a look of horror on their faces, stuck their weapons firmly into the deck, and the sea began to surge violently and uncontrollably.
Kaiji, who had just returned to the deck, looked up at the sky with a gloomy face. Several typhoon eyes appeared above the fleet at the same time.
Only then did he realize that all the abnormalities just now were caused by the orange-haired girl.
Even everyone’s seeing and hearing color are just decorations.
One Piece version of biological EMP appears.
The superhuman Hurricane Awakens, born for naval battles.
“Well, well, well – the one who fought against that Whitebeard guy is indeed not a simple person~”
The old lady stood up with a gloomy expression and walked towards the girl at the bow.
“Your ship is now unable to move even a step. If you still want to move forward “
“I can throw you both into the sea to dive in an instant. Do you want to continue? Charlotte Lingling.”
“After all, I don’t want to disturb my sister’s interest.”
She spoke calmly to the giantess in front of her.
Pi La
Several flashes of lightning flashed, completely illuminating the number of ships in front of Anna.
Dozens of pirate ships of various types and all the pirates are already standing in a position where they can provide support at any time.
Total number, 60,000.
This encounter was also captured by the Newsbird camera behind.
And what is Kizaru doing now?
Somewhere in the North Sea, Kizaru was in mid-air, shining his “headlights” at Whitebeard’s ship, the Moby Dick, from afar, without even thinking of getting closer.
On the Moby Dick, Whitebeard used his hands to block the continuous strong light, and some of the crew members behind him were even blinded by it.
Whitebeard curled his lips and said to himself: “How dazzling – this boy Kizaru is.”
Then, without turning back, he shouted to Marco behind him: “Go back! The battle there is almost over.”
After saying that, the White Whale began to turn quickly, moving away from this disgusting admiral.
After seeing the other party leave, Kizaru in mid-air turned off the lights, took out the Den Den Mushi, and planned to report to Sengoku.
Ten minutes ago, the battle between Jenna and Kaido was nearing its end.
The island began to shake violently, and the trajectory of the sea breeze danced back and forth around it like a rope.
The hole in the sea below was getting deeper and deeper, and the moment a few white lines crossed the sky, the sound of bursting was heard again.
On the island, Jenna collided with Kaido again. Both were covered in blood, with blood drops constantly floating around.
“Little devil!”
Kaido roared and attacked Jenna with all his might once again.
Jenna wordlessly blocked with her left hand, her legs shaking violently as she wrapped her right leg around her domineering aura once again.
The irregular attack angle kicked Kaido’s side.
The explosion caused by the collision between the two rang out again, and the light was so chaotic that Kaido couldn’t even maintain his human form.
Literally, he became Nika passively in a sense.
After the collision, the two men slowly flew backwards, blood spurted out, and the silent explosion of the singularity bomb sounded again.
Another area of ??the island disappeared out of thin air. Jenna, who was flying backwards, called out to Lila, who was almost unable to hold on. (Lila – can you still hold on?)
(Sister Jenna – it hurts, but I can continue to persevere and use that trick~)
The real Jenna/Lila laughed and once again recovered the gravitational field that had become completely chaotic.
Note: The pain is felt by both persons simultaneously.
The black halo ball in her right fist continued to grow larger, her own gravitational field was completely canceled, and the gravity in her body almost crushed all her internal organs.
Soon, a huge black sphere began to rotate slowly, and after a few seconds it entered a state of continuous concentration as Jena spat out a large mouthful of blood.
Kaido rushed over again, but his speed was unusually slow. As he looked in surprise, the gravitational field began to gradually return to normal.
But the price was that his body was being squeezed against each other at a speed visible to the naked eye, even though he had used all his domineering power.
“Kaidou I will leave you a mark you will never forget~”
After saying that, Jenna forcibly stopped her flying body, her pupils trembled so much that she almost fell to her knees, but she still tightly controlled the concentrated sphere in her fist.
“Oh, oh, oh! Come on!”
Kaido rushed to Jena with a wild laugh, and the mace in his hand burst out with a terrifying aura.
Both of them knew that this was the last resort.
Fist and mace collided under Jenna’s dead gaze.
The expressions of the two men gradually became ferocious, and veins covered Jenna’s body.
There was no aftermath between the push and pull as Kaido continued to increase his strength.
(Whew this move has no name.)
Jenna/Lila’s mind flashed, and the concentrated ball penetrated the mace and rushed straight to the old wound on Kaido’s body.
With Kaido’s incredulous expression, Jena forced him to the ground. Kaido’s body was torn apart violently, his eyes rolled back, and he couldn’t even spit out blood.
For a moment, the world seemed to have stopped, and only Kaido’s figure slowly penetrated the island and fell to the sea below.
(Little Devil I had a lot of fun playing this time )
As Kaido’s last thought flashed through his mind.
Violent tremors swept across the surroundings, and countless cracks appeared in the sky, islands, sea, and even space.
The Sarkaz brother and sister on the boat in the distance were surprised to see that the huge hole on the sea surface in that area suddenly expanded several times.
Dante next to him also commented seriously: “It’s very strong – to be able to develop the ability of the fruit to this extent.”
Sea earthquake, air earthquake.
here we go.
Deafening yet ear-friendly sound waves and shock waves swept across the entire area from the sky.
The moment the space crack disappeared, a terrifying air wave smashed through the original location.
The seabed in that area was constantly being rubbed by an invisible force, and the earthquake alarm even surprised Sengoku at the Navy Headquarters.
This also made Anna’s ears move after she drove away the Big Mom Pirates.
She was now flying towards that area from a high altitude, (Jenna – don’t die.)
Kizaru was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately stopped moving, fearing that he would accidentally step on that place.
Note: Some people may find it strange that the ability to see and hear is blocked, but in the final analysis, seeing and hearing also depends on the brain’s perception of the outside world.
In other words, Anna and Jenna are not afraid of Red Hair’s so-called sight-and-sight killing ability at all.
Chapter 29, Post-War Impact, Sky Queen (Old Version)
Thirty minutes after the battle between Zena and Kaido.
The natural disasters began to stabilize slightly.
“…Mr. Rayleigh, what do you think?”
“…The Navy has a new monster.”
hack–
Rayleigh and Red Hair sat high up on a faraway island, looking at the hellish scene before them.
The giant sea tornado that stretched as far as the eye could see was connected to the sky and kept spinning, but they could clearly see that the inside of the tornado was not filled with sea water, but a huge sea hole that kept spinning and swallowing the surrounding sea water but could never be filled.
Heavy rain and thunder and lightning intertwined, and dark clouds rolled strangely over the sea. For the first time, a restricted area appeared in the North Sea, which was rare even in the New World.
Boom whoosh
A sound suddenly exploded in their ears, and two tracks, one light and one white, smashed into the sea tornado at a speed invisible to the naked eye.
“Tyrell…who is that light…Kizaru?”
“No, the black things attached to the light are those monsters.”
Red Hair and Rayleigh frowned at the same time. There were many terrifying “creatures” surrounding the light, which were constantly devouring the light.
And they had also seen those monsters during Roger’s time.
“Hmm…are Pluto Rayleigh and Red-haired Shanks here too?”
Kizaru’s voice suddenly sounded, and he landed between the two of them. They remained seated, because Anna, who had just intercepted the Big Mom Pirates, also came with them.
She walked quietly in front of the three people, her yellow and black eyes fixed on the horrifying scene in the distance.
(Sister Anna, can that man really bring Sister Jenna out?) Sophia s thought flashed through her mind.
(She would, if the two siblings wanted my help in removing the curse.)
Anna blinked and turned to face the two people sitting there: Why are you two so quiet?
Actually, Sophia was a little itchy.
“Haha, I’m still very afraid of the navy rookie who can intercept Charlotte Linlin’s fleet alone–” Rayleigh responded with a chuckle, and the red-haired man also laughed.
Kizaru stroked his chin and glanced at the two people on the ground.
At the same time, Theresa had sensed Jena’s location, and the golden light shield increased its power and arrived somewhere in the giant pit.
There was no sound at all inside the waterspout, and even many fish floated to it on their own initiative.
Soon, Theresa finally found a small black shadow near the middle section.
The black shadow was Jenna. The gravity on her body instinctively pushed away the sea water and she was slowly sinking.
She was already unconscious, but strangely, it seemed as if something was helping her heal the wounds visible to the naked eye.
(Found it.)
The angelic Theresa immediately covered the floating Jenna with golden light from a distance, while enduring the gnawing of the creatures behind her.
The golden shield on her body was constantly being eaten away by gaps, but they were immediately filled up by a ray of light.
Under the golden light, the blue veins on Jenna’s body gradually subsided.
After a while, Theresa quickly approached the other person, held her head with both hands and began to rise, (Please live.)
Mythical beast, angel form.
It’s so ironic that the devil fruit that Lateran had been searching for for so long was eaten by the Sarkaz.
And under Theresa’s calm gaze, Tyrell dragged Kaido, who was only half of his body, away from the tornado.
The awakened power of the mythical beast species will prevent Kaido from dying for the time being, but he will surely die if he continues to stay in the sea tornado.
Even more surprising was the fact that his body was repairing itself at an alarming rate, a sight that even Tyrell was slightly startled by.
Next, the two of them each rushed out of the tornado with the person they were looking for, and flew into the sky under the gaze of four people outside.
Click.
“Mr. Sengoku.”
Kizaru picked up the Den Den Mushi.
“Has the person been rescued?”
The voice of Warring States came.
Just as Kizaru was about to answer, Anna spoke first: “Marshal Sengoku, the people have been rescued. But…” She turned her eyes to the two people sitting on the ground, “I still have two big pirates to deal with. Red-haired Shanks and Pluto Rayleigh, do you want to capture them?”
“No need.” Sengoku answered simply, “Sakaski and Kuzan are returning from the New World. Once they leave, immediately assist in the search and rescue efforts in the surrounding waters.”
“The earthquake and tsunami caused by the battle between Kaido and Jena have destroyed most of the land within a radius of 50 nautical miles. Fortunately, everyone has been evacuated in advance.”
The moment the Den Den Mushi hung up, Rayleigh and the red-haired guy frowned at the same time.
These words of Sengoku were clearly a warning – if the Big Mom Pirates and Whitebeard refused to return to the New World, Sakaski and Aokiji would directly wipe out their lair. This was one of the main reasons why Charlotte Linlin retreated in a hurry.
Another reason was that she simply could not compete head-on with Anna.
Once the war breaks out, half of her children and the warships she brought will be sunk to the bottom of the sea in an instant.
At the same time, the news bird delivered the news newspapers about Jena’s defeat of Kaido to the North Sea and West Sea near the New World first.
The local residents were all shocked and even incredulous.
The newspaper photos of Jena and Anna went viral. In the pictures, they faced Kaido in dragon form and intercepted the pirate fleet alone, making them known as “the strongest women in the world”.
They also have a common nickname – “Sky Queen” because the battle between Jenna and Kaido mainly takes place in the air, while Anna controls the storm.
Their names were even mentioned in newspapers, and the identity of Admiral Akainu’s adopted daughter spread from the navy to the whole world.
Jena Sakaski, Anna Sakaski, as for the other Hauwa, her name did not appear in the newspaper.
But what is strange is that when they were in the Sabaody Archipelago before, Jenna and her friend were secretly photographed by the Newsbird after they had just changed their clothes.
Jenna’s dead eyes, as if looking at a dead object, are used by many ports to deter pirates and are posted in conspicuous places.
Anna’s sharp eyes even made some people shudder.
Note: Anna’s eyes refer to the one in the original novel Red Hair Bounty.
Although they were only fourteen years old, the turmoil in the North Sea had made everyone realize what kind of monster had appeared out of nowhere in the navy.
On par with the admirals? No, he might even be stronger. After all, even the admirals might not be able to defeat Kaido in such a short time.
At the same time, on the ship in the North Sea, Theresis had just caught Theresia and the other person who had fallen on the deck.
He looked at his sister’s painful appearance solemnly and asked in a deep voice, “Are you okay?”
Theresa did not answer, but just shook her head. At the moment when she released the power of the devil fruit, she forcibly released the domineering aura to disperse the shadows, but the price was that she could no longer use the power of the fruit for a long time, and her body was extremely weak.
Tracys took Jena steadily and placed her in the cabin, then returned to the deck to helm, preparing to leave the sea area.
As for Dante? He disappeared long ago.
On the other side of the North Sea, Michelle and the man in the turtleneck hat had also returned to their boats.
The two of them stared at the natural disaster scene that was still clearly visible in the distance in silence, with only one thought in their minds: (Luckily I ran fast.)
Unlike them, the madman Doflamingo was laughing so hard that he rolled off the recliner.
In the future, he will start cooperation with the sisters. What will the cooperation be about?
Jenna and the others had already planned everything.
At the same time, at the Navy Headquarters.
Sengoku had just finished talking with the Five Elders.
Jena and Anna, who were originally lieutenant colonels, were promoted to lieutenant generals due to their military exploits. As for why they were not generals, those who understand will understand.
Fear spread in the hearts of the Five Elder Stars for the first time.
Fifty minutes later in Xihai, Koko and Mike made a phone call at the same time. Tom and Sonny led all the mafia members to hold a grand celebration.
They were celebrating a naval victory in the North Sea, but only Tom and Sonny knew the true identities of the two sisters.
She is the daughter of Victor Corleone.
Five hours after Jenna defeated Kaido, a loud noise was heard from Nine Snake Castle far in the calm belt at the front of the Grand Line.
The moment Empress Boa Hancock saw the news, she stood up in rage and flattened an entire floor of the palace with one kick.
The outburst of domineering aura caused a large number of citizens to faint on the spot.
The always proud empress was now furious – her proud title of “the most beautiful woman in the world” was challenged.
In terms of appearance, she couldn’t say that she had an absolute advantage; in terms of strength, the other party relied on his innate kingly temperament, while she relied on the ability of the devil fruit.
It can even be said that her ability to charm actually comes from the devil fruit.
Chapter 30: The Thousand-Year Battle between the Sarkaz “Altar” and the Deep Sea (Old Version)
Three hours after Zena defeated Kaido, the 141st Marine Branch was as lively as New Year’s Day, and the soldiers celebrated by drinking and cutting meat.
Even Leah, who was already fast asleep, was woken up, and Aibu and Haowa were forced by the crowd to join the carnival.
The tables at the naval branch port were filled with wine and meat, and everyone was discussing the real mission of the “Sky Queen” to come to the North Sea.
After all, who wouldn’t want to follow such a general? In addition to being Akainu’s adopted daughters, they also represent new hope.
Although this base is located in the most remote corner of the North Sea and is not even eligible to participate in search and rescue operations, what if? The sisters are currently in need of combat troops.
With such expectations, everyone invited Haowa and his companions to celebrate.
Hauwa was busy eating a large piece of meat, while Leah was curiously observing the uncles’ revelry. Only Aibu took the barbecue handed to him by the marine absent-mindedly and forced a smile.
(I didn t expect that I could actually win in a one-on-one duel.)
She had thought it would take two people to fight that monster, but it was clear that each sister had the strength to defeat a powerful enemy on her own.
Since Zena can defeat Kaido, Anna can also defeat other big pirates.
Especially after reading the newspaper, she was sure that the Big Mom Pirates could not have been unaware – unless they really didn’t know what was happening.
(This strength… is a bit scary~) She thought as she hugged Leah beside her.
Soon, the three of them joined the celebrating crowd. After all, they still had to stay in Beihai for a while.
At the same time, on the other side, also in the North Sea, Anna’s reaction was not as happy as others.
Because the news Theresa brought her was not optimistic. Although Jenna’s body was fine and her vital signs were normal, she seemed to be missing something.
Something was blocking Theresa’s healing ability – the receding veins were not her credit.
On the boat, Theresa sat weakly on a stool in the cabin, and Theresis was constantly using cold water to cool her down.
Sitting opposite them was Anna, who had just arrived after separating from Kizaru. The task of assisting the evacuation of civilians was left to Kizaru.
Anna frowned and looked at Jenna on the bed, and called Sophia in the consciousness space again, (Is it still pitch black over there?)
In the consciousness space, Sophia was still lying on the transparent wall, her eyes constantly searching for possible clues. (No…it was still pitch black there. Neither Lila nor Sister Jenna appeared.)
Hearing this, Anna turned her gaze to Theresa: “Take me to the new world. There may be something there that can help Jena with your curse problem – even if it’s just for myself.”
She did not explicitly state the extent of their relationship. After all, before the second time travel, it was mainly Jenna and Lila who had contact with the Sarkaz siblings.
Tracys looked at Anna, nodded, and threw the Den Den Mushi he was carrying to her: “This is something someone left for you. Before he left, he told you to call it yourself.”
Before she finished her words, Anna had already caught the flying Den Den Mushi with her right hand.
She deliberately did not use her ability – those shadows were still on the ship, and they loved to chew on the devil fruit’s ability the most.
Anna glanced at the Den Den Mushi in her hand and recognized it as Koko Hexmedia’s single-frequency communication Den Den Mushi.
Sophia blinked in her consciousness. (How is it possible? How did she know where we were?)
(…Maybe through Jenna’s cheap apprentice.) Anna speculated, (Otherwise, I really can’t figure out how the future master of Night City knows our whereabouts.)
After all, Tracy and the others said they set out from the West Sea, but it was clear that they set off shortly after the two heads appeared.
The boat was lent to them by others, but they were charged a huge fee – after all, no one dared to ride on the same boat with these dark shadows.
Although Anna was curious about who the other person was, she knew better than to ask any more questions.
Tracy wiped the sweat off Theresa’s forehead again, turned around and asked, “How did you know about the Sarkaz curse? You even know the approximate location of the altar?”
Anna left her seat, walked to the cabin door, and tentatively reached out to touch the passing shadow – it didn’t feel real.
Without looking back, she replied, “We have looked for some people who know your history… but unfortunately they are all dead.”
Of course, this statement is pure deception.
Then, she turned around and looked directly at Tracy, who had a serious expression on his face. “Is your altar…really built by humans? These shadows don’t look like the so-called Sarkaz ghosts.”
Or rather, she had seen something similar before. In the game she played when she was in the army before she traveled through time.
Sophia shuddered violently. (Could it be that? Jericho?)
That classic horror game was played by Sofia and Lila from Anna’s memory.
In reality, Tracy was visibly stunned – this hypothesis was the first time it was proposed in this world.
But he quickly came to his senses and said in a deep voice: “It’s not impossible…but this curse has been haunting us for hundreds of years.”
Upon hearing this, Anna stopped delving into the issue and instead dialed the two Den Den Mushi in her hand.
One called Aibu, and the other contacted Coco Hekmedia, who would become the master of Night City in the future.
At the same moment they were discussing their plan of action.
In the ancient Sarkaz “altar” far under the sea, a battle that has lasted for a thousand years is still going on.
In the deep sea ruins, algae had already covered every inch of the surface. With a tremor, the floating seabed bubbles burst one after another.
Deep in the ruins, two figures were fighting – one was larger than a sea king, and the other was as small as an ant in front of it.
If Jenna and the others were here, they would definitely recognize with horror that the giant creature looked just like the original body of “Cthulhu” in the Cthulhu mythology. Even if it was just a resemblance in appearance, it was enough to make people shudder.
And its opponent was the war engineer that Xia Jun and the Four Gods had seen before.
But now she has no expression on her face, empty eyes, and her whole body is covered with terrifying biological armor with strange patterns flowing on her surface.
She swung a strange sword, colliding with the giant’s arms. Suddenly, a wheeled vehicle rushed out from the ruins and ricocheted to her side with a roar.
With the help of the shock wave, she jumped into the cockpit in an instant, and the vehicle then slammed into the chest of the giant.
“roar–“
The giant’s scream caused a violent tremor. Seeing that the attack was not fatal, the woman charged again without hesitation and slashed down with the sword in the air.
This was not an ordinary slash, but a space-time attack that directly crossed space. A terrifying, complete penetrating wound instantly appeared on the giant’s body.
But the next second, the giant’s forehead suddenly cracked, and a beam of energy burst out, instantly illuminating the entire underwater city.
The entire ruined city began to decompose and distort at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Seeing this, the woman suddenly stretched out some kind of machine with her right hand and pressed in a certain direction, and the city that was about to collapse instantly returned to its original state.
But what is strange is that this ruin is completely sealed inside by some material, and sea water will not always exist in this place.
Note: The origin of War Engineers is briefly described in another book of mine. This also explains why the world is such a hodgepodge.
Chapter 31, Abrana and Hauwa’s Mission (Old Version)
In the West Sea, on the deck of the Iron Dragon, Koko was looking at the giant combined island not far away with a smile on her face, while talking to Anna on the other side.
Behind her stood Rem, Valme, and Luz, whose presence was relatively low.
“You can’t touch Doflamingo. He’s ours. If you want a shield, go find someone else.”
Anna’s tone was serious.
Then she continued, “Before Night City is built, Jenna and I will give you some suggestions on new facilities.”
“I am on my way to the Sarkaz ‘altar’ now. Anything I find there can be used as my investment capital.”
“Coco Hecmedia… please tell Brother Mike that we are still a member of the Corleone Family.”
After Anna finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi in Koko’s hand was hung up.
Koko’s expression remained unchanged (unexpectedly tough~), then she yawned, turned around and prepared to go back to the office to rest.
Before entering the elevator, she said to the three people behind her without even turning her head: “Keep an eye on it, this time we’re going to work on the drainage system.”
After she finished speaking, she disappeared in the elevator, and all that was left around was the loud noise of Night City being put together.
As for how many of the workers Dante hired died in accidents? No one cared.
At the same time, on the other side, in the North Sea.
Abrana received Anna’s first order for the first time.
Go to Yom Island and recruit new soldiers needed to form a naval branch, but you cannot report their names.
At this time, Aibu and Hauwa were on a small boat, following the recording compass towards Yom Island.
Leah had been handed over to the care of the Marines of the 141st Naval Branch, after all, they did like to play with her.
On the boat, Aibu lay on the side of the boat, looking at the sea, thinking about how to carry out the specific mission. (Yom Island, the information extracted from the marines is that it is a land of berserkers, although the use of force can prove strength.)
(But something seems to be wrong, otherwise the navy would not have no new recruits from Yom Island.)
Thinking of this, Aibu rubbed his temple and continued to think. (No, it doesn’t seem to be because of pirates. Nobles? Wait… The Knut Empire is next to Yom Island.)
(Could it be that Yom Island is actually a vassal of that empire? But the navy doesn’t know this?)
In reality, she sighed and looked at Hauwa standing at the bow. (The intelligence system is so bad, no wonder Victoria can fool the navy.)
Haowa’s ears twitched, and he turned back to look at her, blinking his blood-red, enchanting eyes.
Ai Bu didn’t intend to struggle alone, so he touched his chin and frowned and asked, “What do you think? Where should we start? After all, we can’t use Anna and the others’ names.”
“Being too famous is a bad thing. It will be troublesome if the new recruits we recruit are too weak. At least not at this stage.”
As soon as she finished speaking, Haowa’s locust had landed on her shoulder, tapping her lightly with its foot.
For a moment, Aibu’s mind flashed through the image of Knut’s Empire – it looked like the country was sliding towards the brink of civil war.
The situation on Yom Island was also turbulent, with a large number of soldiers armed with cold weapons gathering at the port, but only a few guns.
The above perspectives are what the locusts released by Hao Wa saw.
When Ai Bu opened her eyes again, her eyes lit up because she finally found the key point. (Tara had experienced similar incidents before, and the cause of the civil strife was indeed very important.)
(But if the problem lies with Knut’s empire itself, you shouldn’t go directly to Yom.)
(We should first go to the Empire to find out the situation. Military force is always the last resort.)
Thinking of this, Ai Bu sniffed lightly, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.
She walked quickly to Hauwa’s side and looked out to sea with her. The boat was like a small fish in front of the garbage.
“Hauwa, what a beautiful view – the sunset, the fire, and… the smell of blood.”
Before Aibu finished speaking, a large piece of ship wreckage appeared in front of the boat. Blood dyed the surrounding sea water red, and fish were eating the floating corpses.
Debris of all sizes covered the sea like garbage, with no end in sight, completely blocking their way.
Ai Bu turned to Hao Wa and said, “Release some locusts and see if there are any survivors. A naval battle of this scale cannot be fought entirely by miscellaneous soldiers.”
Hauwa blinked again at that and pointed forward with her slender dark-skinned hand.
Note: Don’t mistake this for the famous gesture.
In an instant, the flesh and blood of the entire arm began to wriggle violently, and locusts as big as palms kept pouring out of the palm.
One by one, until there were enough to quickly search all the wreckage of the ship, Hauwa slowly lowered his arms.
She panted heavily and stopped moving temporarily, but Ai Bu beside her knew it well –
Haowa is not ready to cross that hurdle in his heart. The evil insect form of the mythical beast species has appeared so far to fight against humanity, such as –
As long as she wanted, she could eat everything on the sea to replenish her energy.
Soon, under the watchful eyes of Aibu and Haowa, the locusts continued to send back photographic fragments of memory.
The locusts on their shoulders kept tapping their feet, synchronizing the images of the wreckage into their minds
It passes through burning seas of fire, rushes into icy sea water, and even parasitizes on the brains of fish to synchronize their memories.
Although each memory is only seven seconds long, it is enough to capture key scenes.
Strangely, Hauwa avoided the dead bodies alone.
The corner of Ai Bu’s mouth twitched slightly. (What on earth has Hao Wa done with this ability… As expected, those who are favored by them are not ordinary monsters.)
This ability is so incredible that it’s no wonder her deceased father once mentioned it specifically.
But releasing the swarm of insects is not without cost – at this moment, Hauwa’s right hand has completely festered and tissue fluid is dripping at her feet.
Ai Bu frowned, (It’s a pity that she is too soft-hearted… otherwise her future combat power would at least be comparable to that of a general.)
Of course, Aibu knew very well that Hauwa would never be able to compare with the sisters.
After all, one is the parahuman hurricane fruit, and the other is the parahuman gravity fruit. No matter how you look at it, they are both terrifying existences of the same level as the Tremor-Tremor Fruit.
But before Aibu could think much, a new scene flashed through their minds – someone voluntarily jumped into the sea just when they arrived here.
But the problem is that both of them are capable people and cannot jump into the sea to rescue people.
Ai Bu whispered to Hao Wa beside him, “Control the school of fish and bring them up… This person will be useful to us later.”
“That guy, he fights with a strong swordsmanship, not like the long sword slashing we usually think of. It’s more like using a short sword to cut the opponent into pieces instinctively.”
Upon hearing this, Haowa struggled with his expression as if he had made a major decision.
The locust swarm instantly changed direction and rushed towards the body on the sea. She raised her hand again, but this time not with one hand.
(Sister Jena and the others need me )
As this thought flashed through her mind, a large number of locusts began to emerge from her body, and then they began to bite everything on the sea surface.
Ai Bu swallowed his saliva, and cold sweat oozed from his forehead. (Why did he suddenly change his nature? Can insects actually go directly into the sea to rescue people?)
And while the swarms were eating everything, the locusts were also devouring each other.
Some larger locusts began to drill out directly from the winner’s abdomen, rushing to the bottom of the sea, ready to pull up the deserter.
Note: The fruit ability can still be used on sea water, except for weird abilities like Crocodile’s that cannot be naturally restrained.
Chapter 32, Thorz, Akainu’s nemesis Dukare, preparations before entering the Calm Belt (old version)
Soon, with the help of the Haowa insect swarm, they finally fished out a big man.
Incidentally, all the wreckage in front of the boat was eaten up completely.
Haowa blinked and raised her hand, and the swarm of insects turned into streams of purple liquid that sprinkled on her body and were being absorbed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Ai Bu came to his senses and kicked the pole with his right foot to change the direction of sailing.
Then she stepped hard on the man’s abdomen. The sudden increase in pressure made him spit out all the sea water he had drunk with a “puff”.
Ai Bu frowned and stepped hard again, repeating this process – finally waking the man up from the pain.
He sat up while holding his stomach in pain, and looked up at Abrana who was standing in front of him.
“You saved me? Who are you?” the man asked calmly.
Ai Bu chuckled when he heard this: “So you are afraid of war? Or is it because you are too bored to chop people?”
Then she put on a serious expression and continued to ask, “Who are you? What happened to the sea battle just now?”
“Tolz.” After saying that, he continued to remain silent, looking into the unknown distance.
But the next second, Hauwa’s locust was on Thorz’s shoulders, and his feet were gently washing his face.
Ai Bu shook her head. She had seen through the man in front of her. (He was afraid of war and wanted to stay away from it but how could he forget the people he had killed so easily?)
(Self-deception ~)
Thinking of this, Aibu sat down in front of the man and searched for something in her backpack. Soon, a piece of meat wrapped in grass appeared in her hands – it was the food she prepared when she was in the 141st Naval Branch.
“Hauwa.”
Before he finished speaking, Hauwa immediately turned around and frantically caught the piece of meat. Aibu raised his lips slightly and began to take big bites of his own.
While chewing, she continued to say to the man in front of her: “Your swordsmanship is pretty good. Were you the commander of the naval battle just now?”
Thorz seemed lost in memories, with a sad look on his face.
Ai Bu took another big bite and said with disgust: “Don’t fool yourself. You can’t leave the war. There is no gentle land, no safe zone.”
“This is how the world is. I’ve seen your thoughts many times. You want to escape… where can you escape to?”
Thorz then really looked at the twelve-year-old girl in front of him: “There will always be a safe place in the world, and there will always be a home where you can spend the rest of your life in peace.”
puff–
Ai Bu almost choked and pounded his chest hard. The corners of his mouth stretched into a strange arc, and his whole body twitched as he tried to hold back his laughter.
But this state did not last long. She suddenly stopped and looked at him with a dangerous look that he had never seen before.
After eating the remaining meat, Ai Bu stood up to stretch her muscles. A purple dragon tail instantly appeared behind her.
The tail lifted her up high enough to look down at the other man, and the purple flames illuminated the surrounding darkness.
“I say, do you have to be so naive? You’re making me very upset, extremely upset~”
“But I will spare your life for now, because I have to go to the Knut Empire.”
After saying that, she ignored the other party’s shocked look and released her devil fruit ability.
Just now, it was really just because I was not tall enough.
In this way, the boat continued to drift quietly towards the Empire of Knut. Except for the sound of Haowa eating, there was silence all around.
The night sky is very strange today. There is no moon, only endless darkness.
At the same time, in the Marine Headquarters, Marineford, in Akainu’s mansion.
He had already taken off his navy uniform and was leisurely trimming the potted plants on the table. Zhan Guo sat next to him and took another sip of his teacup.
Zhan Guo put down his teacup and asked the general beside him seriously, “Why did Kaido go to the North Sea this time? Even they followed him.”
The more I think about it, the more something seems wrong Kaido, Whitebeard, Charlotte Linlin, Red Hair, and Pluto Rayleigh.
There must be something wrong with Beihai attracting so many big names. And the key to the problem may lie with Jenna and Anna.
Akainu stopped what he was doing, put down his tools and turned to look at Sengoku.
“I don’t know either. Our intelligence system can’t figure out the logic of their actions.” Akainu answered uncertainly.
He pushed the potted plant aside and continued, “But Jenna and Anna went somewhere else.”
“New world.” Zhan Guo took over the conversation.
Zhan Guo closed his eyes and said to himself: “Why go there? Logically speaking, there is nothing they need there right now.”
Akainu shook his head, “But Hauwa and Abrana should have received their orders. Leah was left in the 141st branch.”
Zhan Guo then smiled and said, “Let the kids recruit people directly? Haha, but that’s true. They are both still underage.”
After that, the two fell into silence again, and Akainu continued to trim his potted plants.
But after a moment of silence, Zhan Guo spoke again: “That madman Dukare is also over there. What on earth are the Sarkaz looking for…”
Akainu cut off a branch of the potted plant with a “click” and looked at Sengoku with gloomy eyes.
The latter sighed: “It’s better that Anna doesn’t run into those Sarkaz. Parahuman Blood Fruit…”
“One of the Twelve Sarkaz Courts, Blood Demon Pirates, Dukare.”
“Although there is only one person, he has never lost a battle… a pure bloodthirsty madman.”
Before Sengoku finished speaking, Akainu was already stroking a small scar on his abdomen – it was a commemoration of the battle with Dukare.
But what they didn’t know was that Anna was with the two heirs of the royal court and had already arrived at the entrance to the Calm Belt.
Just as Anna was thinking about how to cross this threshold without relying on the power of the fruit
A large number of bubbles suddenly emerged from the sea surface not far away, and a huge ship that had been coated with a film popped out.
And there were more than one, but two strange warships, parked on the sea, connected front and back.
It was two thick metal chains that connected the two ships together, allowing the other to be unmanned.
Tracy walked out of the cabin, and Theresa’s condition improved, and she followed out with Jenna on her back.
Anna turned around and asked curiously, “Are these two ships yours?”
Tresis smiled slightly, walked to the side of the ship, looked at the approaching warship, and answered without turning his head:
“We Sarkaz are born with the ability to block observation. Although we can’t block it completely, we can still make it difficult for people to distinguish between people and objects.”
In other words, the two ships were following behind without even Anna noticing.
(Could it be that these two ships followed from the West Sea to the North Sea? That’s a bit outrageous, right? And they actually avoided the aftermath of the battle between Kaido and Jena?)
While Anna was thinking, the two ships approached.
“Hello! My name is Klushier!” A playful female voice came from above.
Anna looked up and saw a lovely girl:
Fluffy coat, little tiger teeth, blood-red pupils, and that iconic peculiar hairstyle.
Bang–
The ship’s ladder had been put up on Anna’s deck. Seeing this, Tracy walked over quickly.
“One of the ships is empty, with only Klushel at the controls. The four of us can just board the other ship at the back.”
Before he finished speaking, the Tracys siblings and Jena had already boarded the ship.
Anna shrugged and followed. (Sophia, this adventure may be the most exciting since we came to this world~)
In her mind, Sophia was already ready. She glanced at the darkness beside her and stretched her muscles. (Sister Anna, you can’t lock me up this time~)
Chapter 33, Aibu and Haowa’s Mission (Old Version)
The Knut Empire in the North Sea, as one of the non-member countries, has a sparse population.
But this country’s tough style is simply unbelievable – no one likes to use guns, but they are extremely obsessed with using axes to fight.
In the North Sea, even Germa is unwilling to touch this bad luck. There are only war maniacs and plunder maniacs here… Only the leader of Yom Island tries to change the status quo.
In a blacksmith shop in the Knut Empire, the young boy Asherat was helping the blacksmith. Despite the harsh environment.
But he was willing to do anything to redeem his mother who had become a slave. After the fall of his country, his mother became a slave – the name “Ashelat” means “son of a slave”.
After finishing all the work, he returned to the thatched warehouse, filled a bowl of water and food and came to his mother.
Unfortunately, the mother had gone completely crazy. Before Asherat could react, she suddenly rushed out into the street.
She shouted to a certain lord that he was her king, and the lord impatiently drew his sword.
Just as the sword was about to strike the woman who had offended him, Asherat kicked the guard away and picked up the sword that had fallen to the ground.
Whoosh clang!
Under the man’s astonished gaze, the yellow-haired boy deflected his sword.
The first sword cuts off the opponent’s foot.
The second sword
Execution.
Asherat cut off the lord’s head, but his expression was unusually calm.
The next moment, the guards reacted and rushed forward, took the sword from his hand, and escorted him away from the scene.
Only his mother was still spinning madly in the same place, playing around passers-by.
Finally, she met people who could change this place – Abrana and Hauwa who had just arrived, and Tolz who hated war.
All three were simply disguised, wearing hoods and dirty cloaks.
At this moment, Abrana grabbed the crazy woman’s wrist tightly like a pair of pliers and dragged her deep into the alley to question her.
Ai Bu said bluntly: “Torz, see? A person without a weapon is nothing.”
Then he turned to the crazy woman and asked with interest: “Who was that young man just now? Is he a descendant of a royal family?”
This was her intuition.
Thorz shook his head, looked at the poor woman and said calmly: “Their country has long been destroyed, and they only survive by relying on legends…”
Ai Bu blinked and looked at the crazy woman again: “There is no hope. It looks like she has been crazy for many years.”
At this moment, a locust suddenly landed on her shoulder and tapped her lightly with its feet.
Hauwa’s locust had taken photos of which prison the teenager was taken to.
“Hauwa, rescue that boy at night. Our navy needs people like him.”
“After all, this is the first time I’ve seen a novice who can be so calm after killing someone~”
After saying that, Abrana dragged the crazy woman somewhere, followed by Hauwa and Tolz.
At the same time, on the other side, Yom Island’s resentment towards the Knut Empire grew stronger.
Torukel, one of the warriors, escaped here from the wreckage of a fierce naval battle.
He swam back – to the same wreckage of the naval battle that Aibu and the others had encountered.
When Torukel failed to find Thorz, he had no choice but to jump into the sea to escape from the sea of ??fire.
He was very angry at this moment, not only because of the failure of the military test against the Knut Empire, but also because of the weak policy of the leader of Yom Island.
Yes, the leader did not intend to continue fighting. After negotiating with Bluebeard, he was ready to give up his position to his son.
“I say, does the Chapter Master really have a brain? That’s Bluebeard! It’s better to trust the World Government than them!” Torukel slammed the table and stood up, questioning his friend Vig in front of him.
“It can’t be helped… After all, we don’t have our own economic source and have been relying on the neighboring Knut Empire for decades.”
Vig lazily responded to the big man, picked up the wine on the table and took a sip.
He continued helplessly: “It would be nice if I could join the Sky Queen’s army… At least I wouldn’t have to worry about what to eat every day.”
Hearing this, Torukel sat back in his seat with a helpless expression, grabbed a piece of meat on the table and started chewing. (It seems that the navy rookie who defeated Kaido really has no combat troops.)
As this thought flashed through his mind, Torukel’s eyes lit up, and he looked at his friend in front of him with a sly smile: “Why don’t we leave here~ Yom Island is doomed anyway.”
Just as he finished speaking, a locust suddenly flew onto his shoulder and tapped him lightly with its feet.
Before Torukel could react, he looked at the bug on his shoulder with a puzzled look, then turned to his friend with a frown: “Viger, are there bugs on our island?”
The latter also saw the locust and shook his head in surprise.
“Hahaha! That’s right! Come on, follow me. Someone is causing trouble tonight~” Torukel stood up with a laugh and dragged Vig out of the restaurant.
He just saw a teenager being taken to prison. Since bugs are not supposed to appear on this island,
It was very likely that someone had asked him for help. As it happened, Torukel’s favorite thing was fighting.
While Torukel was preparing to gather people to join in the trouble, in a simple room in the Knut Empire, Hauwa opened his eyes and nodded to Abrana who was sitting on the bed.
The latter immediately stood up, pulled a stool and sat down in front of Thors.
Abrana yawned and asked casually, “I say, why did Yom Island suddenly stop? What evidence did the Knut Empire have against you?”
Thorz frowned, stroked the bed with his hand, and responded calmly: “Yom Island is also a mercenary organization, but the fishing and trading centers are in the Knut Empire. The World Government does not allow them to join because they are too poor and can only survive by capturing slaves and plundering other countries. Moreover… the birth rate of Yom Island is too small, and the number of warriors is getting smaller year by year.”
Before he could finish his words, Abrana had stood up again and walked towards the window.
She leaned against the window, frowning slightly. (Population decline… Why does it look a bit like the way Victoria used to deal with Tara…)
She wasn’t referring to a thing, but a virus. There was no shortage of deadly germs in the ocean, some of which could even make people sick and die without them even noticing.
Abrana turned her gaze to Thorz on the bed: “What on earth do you have on Yom Island that is worthy of them resorting to such means? This is a germ warfare “
Thors was stunned for a moment, then replied: “Iron ore. We have the largest iron ore in the North Sea, although it is very difficult to mine.”
Abrana chuckled when she heard that and looked at Hauwa at the door. He immediately understood and gestured a number.
Ai Bu blinked. (The man that Anna and the others had drawn is now leading more than 200 people to the prison.)
“It seems that you can only solve it through war. It is impossible to solve it through politics.” Abrana turned and walked towards the door. “The Knut Empire wants you to die~”
After saying that, she left the room without looking back, and Hauwa followed closely behind her.
Only Thorz was left sitting on the bed, silently thinking about every word she had just said.
Chapter 34: Night Battle of King Canute’s Capital (Old Version)
Time had unknowingly come to late night, and the moonlight enveloped the entire Knut Empire.
In the dungeon, Asherat stared blankly at the moonlight outside the window, (Mother… what should I have done to save you at that time…)
He didn’t even have the strength to clench his fists, and the spikes on the handcuffs kept rubbing against his wrists. In the end, he could only close his eyes and wait for the public execution tomorrow.
clatter–
Asherat felt something land on his shoulder and tilted his head to look. It was a locust, cleaning its mouthparts with its forelimbs.
He stared at the little thing with curiosity – he had never seen this kind of insect in either the Knut Empire or the Yom Kingdom.
But the next second, many fragments suddenly flashed through his mind:
The Torukel team surrounding the prison, a drawing board with words written on it, and the profile of the mother sleeping on the bed
Finally, a dragon’s tail wrapped in purple flames streaked across the darkness.
Suddenly there was a loud noise in the prison, followed by shouting and the sound of swords clashing.
Before Asherat could react, the wall behind him was pierced by a strange force.
knock–
The person who came was Abrana. At this moment, she had partially transformed into a dragon, revealing her dragon tail and claws. With her current strength, she was not enough to fully control the ability of the mythical beast Her Dragon.
Abrana looked at the stunned boy and said, “Why are you still standing there? Why don’t you run?”
As soon as she finished speaking, her dragon tail wrapped around Asherat and threw him out of the cave. Thorz caught him steadily.
“Thorz, if you want to change the status quo, you must first pick up the sword.” Abrana walked deeper into the prison without looking back. “Peace cannot be achieved by hiding.”
She wanted to see if there was any valuable information in the prison – or in other words, to see if there were any talents that could be used.
Meanwhile, outside the prison, Torukel chopped down the guards with his axe.
The locust on his shoulder lightly touched him, and he immediately dodged to the side and kicked the soldier who was attacking him.
“Hahaha! Interesting! Is this the power of a devil fruit~”
He laughed and threw the homemade explosives at the second prison gate.
“Go ahead, boys! The war has begun!”
“oh!”
A large number of people rushed into the prison, and screams were heard one after another.
It turned out that before the action, Hauwa informed Torukel through locusts to bring people to the port.
It was Abrana who placed them into Knut’s empire.
Although Thorz was reluctant to join the battle at first, he joined the action after thinking it over – he was the one who dealt with the guards at the outpost.
The time for action was chosen at four or five in the morning, when people were soundly asleep.
The troops were divided into three groups:
-Alan, an old subordinate of Thors, led two hundred people to seize the river gate leading to the sea
– Torukel led his men to attack the prison and then the palace
– Vig is responsible for blocking the military camp
Although the total force is only 700 people.
But before taking action, Abrana blocked all entrances and exits of the palace with dragon fire.
Apparently, she was planning to take down the entire Knut Empire overnight.
This was exactly the infiltration tactic Tara had used for years against the Victorian army.
After all, Abrana coming from the New World is a complete dimensionality reduction attack on the North Sea countries.
At this moment, the guards in the prison were slaughtered before they could react. Abrana stepped on the corpses and walked out of the prison without finding any other available talents.
But those warriors from Yom Island had been released by Torukel’s men.
She stood at the prison gate and said to the berserker Torukel, “You can go and attack the palace. The princes and nobles were holding a banquet last night.” She paused, “As for safety… Haowa’s locusts will help you greatly reduce casualties.”
Before she finished her words, Abrana had already walked towards where Asherat was.
She didn’t realize that her use of Haowa’s abilities was very similar to the group combat tactics envisioned by Jena and the others.
Report point, speed, and reaction.
There is no need for even Observation Haki, because Haowa’s locusts can transmit information directly into their minds.
Although the information can only last for seven seconds, its advantage is that it is generated at an extremely fast speed.
Of course, there are limits on the number of locusts, and only one can be given to each of the elites in Torukel’s general attack force.
Abrana slowly walked to Asherat, squatted down, and held his lowered face in her hands.
At this time, Torukel and others had led the team to the palace surrounded by purple flames, and brought the prisoners with them.
“What’s your name?” Abrana raised her hand and shot a purple bullet without looking back.
“Custers, that’s the name my mother gave me…fourteen.”
Abrana’s relaxed expression suddenly froze, and the corners of her eyes twitched slightly, (What? He’s this big? I’m only twelve…)
She stood up and pointed at the boy, “Uh-huh! I’m here to save you. You’ll be a marine from now on.”
As soon as the voice fell, a strange rumbling sound came from the direction of the palace. Abrana’s ears moved slightly, and the corners of her mouth raised – the bullet activated the fire net, instantly disintegrating the wooden wall outside the palace.
Only then did Hauwa walk out of the woods nearby, gesturing with both hands to show that the mission was accomplished.
Abrana tilted her head to look at the boy’s cuffed hands and blew gently.
Purple flames floated from her lips and landed on the handcuffs.
Under visible corrosion, the blood-stained handcuffs gradually melted away. Custers calmly looked at the wound on his wrist and the disappeared handcuffs.
“I could join the Navy,” Custers said quietly.
Abrana did not answer, but stared at the boy on the ground with contempt.
Custers finally came back to his senses and scratched his head embarrassedly: “Ah…hahaha, I’m used to it, don’t mind~”
Hao Wa on the side blinked, (I didn’t expect him to be a little pervert )
She picked up the drawing board and quickly sketched a rough map of Yom Island. When she was finished, she walked quickly to Abranah and handed it to her.
Abrana then withdrew her gaze, took the drawing board and examined it carefully.
Her fingertips stopped at a circular symbol: “I see… the source of the virus is the well water over there? Where did they get these viruses from?”
“No,” she said to herself, “The Knut Empire doesn’t seem to be a country that survives on plunder, otherwise it would have collapsed long ago…”
Custers stood up, the same height as Abrana, but his eyes were unusually clear. He coughed lightly, “Of course the Knut Empire doesn’t just rely on those two things. The truth is… the World Government wanted the iron ore on Yom Island, so they gave the virus to the Knut Empire.”
“Although Knut is not a member country, it has been funded by the World Government, under the pretext of appeasement.”
“After all, fighting is too troublesome. This virus is most likely provided by the World Government.” He stroked his chin and added, “By the way, what navy did I join?”
Abrana finally responded and puffed out her chest proudly, “The North Sea Sky Fleet Naval Branch, or the 666th Naval Branch for short. It is a rapid reaction force that is separated from the Navy and World Government systems.”
It is also a project organized by Jenna and others.
Explosions were heard again in the distance, and this night battle was coming to an end like autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.
Note: Don’t be surprised why 700 people are enough, because the prototype of this country is the Nordic Vikings, mostly navy.
Chapter 34: Sarkaz Altar (I) (Old Version)
Somewhere beneath the sea in the New World, the groans of unknown animals can be heard one after another.
In the dark environment, there were two flashes of light, but what followed was the increasingly frequent sounds coming from the surrounding giants.
Not long ago, Anna followed the Sarkaz brothers and sisters to the deep sea.
At this moment, she was sweating profusely and constantly looking around on the deck.
“Left! Full star!”
As soon as Anna finished speaking, Tracys in the darkness immediately turned the rudder in front of him.
The next moment, the ship began to vibrate violently – it must have brushed against a sea king.
Anna once again picked up the Den Den Mushi that had never stopped ringing and called Korciel who was leading the way: “Korciel! Tighten the chain a little more!”
Before he could finish his words, a bang was heard from below the deck, followed by the sound of chains being pulled in the darkness.
Sophia in the consciousness space blinked and looked outside. (Sister Anna, are there so many sea kings in the new world?)
They had only seen these big fish in the doldrums, but the density here was obviously several times higher than in the doldrums, and their sizes were even larger. The two boats had almost been swallowed five or six times so far.
But Anna didn’t have time to respond to Sofia.
Her observation Haki has been on since she dived into the sea. Theresa controls the time to turn on the lights below the deck, and Jena is there too.
Woo
A loud noise reached their ears. Anna shouted to Tracys without even looking up, “There are sea kings fighting! Get out of here!”
Tracy immediately turned the rudder in the opposite direction of the sound, and sweat from his forehead kept dripping onto the deck.
The Den Den Mushi in Anna’s navy uniform suddenly rang. It was Abrana’s phone.
Anna continued to look around and took out her Den Den Mushi: “Hello? Tell me what’s going on! I’m busy!”
“Yom Island has been taken care of, and the Knut Empire as well.” Abrana’s voice came.
Anna’s eyes suddenly narrowed and she shouted, “There’s something ahead! The right side is safe!” Then she said to Den Den Mushi, “I’ll tell you when I get back! Within a month! If you have any questions, contact Hauwa and then Sakaski!”
She hung up Aibu Den Den Mushi and turned to Kolsheer’s Den Den Mushi and shouted, “How deep is it?! I sense that there are at least 60 sea kings near the ship! We must rush out before they surround us!”
Krusil calmly responded, “There are still 694 meters to go. Almost there.”
The chain slammed tight again, and Anna immediately left the deck and rushed to where Theresa was below.
At this moment, Theresa had just turned off the light – the moment she turned on the light, she illuminated a row of huge teeth, but the ship’s chains immediately pulled the ship away from the giant.
“What’s wrong?” Anna rushed to her side and glanced at Jenna lying on the bed.
Theresa said without even turning her head: “One of the lights is broken, I’m wondering if I should use my devil fruit ability…”
Don t open it! Anna interrupted immediately, Don t you see those things are staring at us?
Theresa nodded slightly. She could feel the shadows around her becoming more and more violent, and many of them were already standing around them.
Anna didn’t understand the reasoning behind this, but the obsession of these shadows with Devil Fruit users was truly terrifying – once bitten by them, you would be haunted for life.
No wonder two members of Roger’s pirate group eventually committed suicide in Roger Town.
Without the domineering aura, no one can withstand this kind of entanglement, unless they are an alien like the Sarkaz.
Before Anna could continue, a strange noise suddenly came. She immediately turned around and rushed to the deck stairs. Before leaving, she reminded Theresa, who was controlling the lights, again: “Don’t use the power of the devil fruit! It can really kill people!”
In a few seconds, Anna was back on deck again she recognized that voice.
It’s an underwater tornado.
She walked quickly to Tracys’ side, just as a giant sea king swam over the top of the ship.
Its belly emitted a blinding light, so bright that Anna could clearly see cracks appearing in the coating foam.
“How long will it take? I’m afraid this membrane won’t last long!” She immediately called Kulushir on the lead ship.
The other party remained calm: “It’s okay, just a small crack. There are still about 200 meters, we are almost there.”
Before she could finish her words, the leading ship suddenly turned sharply to avoid the raging current, and Anna’s ship also tilted violently.
She slid uncontrollably to the other end of the deck, and Tracys thrust her saber into the deck just in time for support before falling.
The creaking sound continued to ring in Anna’s ears, and the impact of the acceleration even caused a crack on the deck.
The roars of the sea kings were becoming more and more frequent. Anna could clearly sense that the nearest one was swimming almost close to the coating, less than a hair’s distance away.
(Fortunately the coating can be stretched, otherwise it would be all ruined ) Sophia breathed a sigh of relief in her consciousness space.
As soon as this thought flashed through my mind, the headlights on the bow suddenly turned on.
At the same time, Theresa turned on the only remaining headlight.
In the harsh lighting, the outline of the altar entrance began to gradually emerge.
Anna murmured in shock: “Is this really just a door? Not some kind of machinery?”
The so-called entrance was nothing more than a bottomless black hole in her eyes. As the ship approached, more details gradually emerged – each one refreshing Anna and Sofia’s cognition.
(Sister Anna! This isn t an altar at all?!) Sophia was spinning in her mind excitedly, (This is clearly the size of an interstellar battleship!)
She subconsciously looked towards Lila, but it was still dark there. (It’s so strange that we can’t share these discoveries together.) Sofia sat on the ground in disappointment, scratching the ground with her fingertips out of boredom.
Anna’s lips curled up slightly, (It doesn’t matter, we will be the first to discover it after we go in. They can only follow behind us~)
When the two ships finally arrived at the entrance of the black hole and began to move slowly forward, Anna carefully looked at the internal structure in the dim light.
The more I looked at it, the more I was convinced that it was an alien product – those neatly arranged landing pods, weapon stations similar to turrets, unrecognizable symbols, and an object that looked like a flying battleship dragging a cable of unknown material behind it.
Anna’s expression became more and more tense – the discovery of this ship completely changed her plan to form a new naval department. It might even make her give up the idea directly.
Since this world already has an aerospace fleet, why are they still forming a sky fleet? The atmosphere and the outer atmosphere are two completely different battlefields.
“It’s spectacular, isn’t it?” Tracy’s voice came from the direction of the rudder. “We Sarkaz… once lived here, although we still don’t know how to use these things.”
His words obviously had another meaning.
Anna immediately asked, “You don’t know what this is? Then how did you get in?”
Tracy was silent for a moment before continuing, “According to the history we know, there are three multiple spaces inside this altar. But for some reason, an invisible force escaped from the fourth space.”
“And so the curse began to spread. We, the Sarkaz, have been wandering ever since.”
Although Tracy said it lightly, Anna was almost frightened at this moment.
Sophia muttered as if she had suddenly realized something. (Fourth level of space? So the Sarkaz didn’t even complete the exploration, but they are still alive today?)
But Anna didn’t have time to respond to her – because another more shocking truth slammed into her mind.
Although Sophia could also know it.
This so-called “three spaces” is not a portal at all…
It is a multi-layer compression technology.
Chapter 35, Sarkaz Altar (II) (Old Version)
Two hours later, darkness still enveloped everything, and there was still no real end in sight.
Anna noticed that the shadows were almost close to her face, but they never attacked.
She sat on the deck and reached through the head of the shadow in front of her again – still unable to touch the entity.
Suddenly, Anna seemed to have thought of something, and turned to ask Tracys who was at the helm: “By the way, what did you see in the North Sea? How do you know that we are two-spirited people?”
After all, the two heads only appeared indoors, and Kaido seemed to be just passing by.
In other words, the target may not have been the Aibu sisters at the beginning.
(There must be other reasons… What on earth did Jena’s cheap apprentice do?) Anna frowned secretly.
Sophia was surprisingly quiet, swinging her legs in her consciousness and concentrating on observing the strange scene outside the boat.
“We saw two pairs of eyes,” Tresis answered, “one pair was blood-red, full of killing and blood; the other pair was bright blue, unpredictable and elusive. The two pairs of eyes occupied the entire sky of the North Sea. They glanced down, blinked, and disappeared.”
Anna stood up upon hearing this and walked to the side of the ship. (She didn’t expect her apprentice to have such a powerful weapon…)
Thinking of this, she sighed and continued to observe the new discovery – it was a creature whose species she could not recognize, floating towards this side strangely.
Anna narrowed her eyes and used her observation Haki again, but still couldn’t tell what it was.
At the same time, Tracys suddenly drew out his sword, and two-color domineering aura instantly wrapped around the sword, and his eyes scanned the surroundings vigilantly.
“Anna! Take care of them quickly!”
Before Kolucil could finish her words, Tracys turned around and slashed at the darkness at the stern.
The scarlet sword swept across – and then, a strange scream rang out, in a language Anna could not understand at all.
But she immediately understood why Klushier was so anxious countless unknown creatures were rushing towards the two ships from all directions.
“Tsk, is this what Rayleigh was talking about!?”
Anna muttered, and the two-color domineering aura had already wrapped around her arms, blasting at the approaching monster through the air.
The terrifying shock wave instantly cleared out a dozen monsters in front.
The attack was effective, and screams rang out one after another.
But more monsters were still approaching the ship, so Anna jumped onto the mast and continued to attack in all directions.
Tracys manipulated the rudder with one hand, clearing out the monsters in front of the lead ship while turning around to slash at the threats around him.
Soon, the darkness was illuminated by scarlet sword energy.
“Tracy, what are these!” Anna’s voice came from the observation deck, accompanied by another shock wave that penetrated the monsters gathered above.
Fortunately, the coated foam is tough enough to withstand these attacks.
Tracy did not reply, but suddenly a terrifying domineering aura burst out from his body, sweeping across the surroundings in an instant.
In an instant, the monsters fell into a brief calm and began to drift in all directions with the ocean current.
He turned his head and looked at Anna: “They… were once our people.”
Anna looked back and forth between Tracys and the monster outside in surprise, and couldn’t help asking, “Are they your people? But isn’t your curse limited to those black shadows?”
Tracy shook his head and continued to look around vigilantly. Then he pointed his sword in a certain direction and motioned Anna to look over there.
Anna frowned and looked in the direction he pointed – (Is this infected with some virus? Or something else?) Floating in front of her was one of those monsters.
As soon as she landed on the deck
Sure enough, I could see it clearly – their hands and feet had become abnormally large, their heads had been twisted into strange squid-like shapes, and their bodies were almost entirely occupied by a constantly wriggling unknown substance, without a trace of body fluid.
Sophia in the consciousness space also carefully observed the monster in front of her, but quickly shook her head, (Not like… completely different from the ones in Jericho.)
“They can only be harmed by Conqueror Haki. Armament Haki and other abilities are ineffective against them.”
Theresa’s voice just came, and the next second he was already beside her.
Anna was startled, but still confused: “Why? How did you find out?”
Theresa smiled slightly, touched her neck lightly with her fingertips, and lifted the mysterious piece of paper – a hideous wound was revealed.
Anna frowned. (Hiss with such an injury, his neck is not broken?)
But just a few seconds later, Theresa covered the paper again.
She continued calmly, “In fact, we Sarkaz once tried to take back this altar. Unfortunately… most of our people died in the battle, and we couldn’t even get close to the entrance.”
As she spoke, she turned her gaze towards a certain direction in the darkness. There was a flag that looked the most normal. “More than 600 warships, half of them were destroyed by the attack of the sea kings. The rest… are in this black hole, constantly fighting with those mutated tribesmen.”
Anna looked at her speechlessly. (How dare you be so reckless without any information…)
Seeing this, Anna did not stop and was about to go down to check on Jena. At this moment –
“We’re almost there! But… we have to prepare to abandon ship.”
Klucie’s voice came from the Den Den Mushi, and Anna frowned at this sentence.
She walked quickly to Tracy’s side, and when she saw the scene in front of her clearly, the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily.
The so-called entrance had long been blocked by a large number of ship wreckages. The scale of those wreckages was so large that their ship looked as small as an ant.
Tresis calmly explained: “It must have been pushed here by the ocean current… It’s been a long time since the Sarkaz came here.”
Anna ignored his explanation and focused on one question: (How much attack can the protective shield of soap bubbles withstand?)
Just as this thought flashed through his mind, Kuluciel’s cheerful voice came from Den Den Mushi: “Don’t worry, we learned these coating technologies from the Agor people~”
Anna blinked in surprise and asked Den Den Mushi: “You have also dealt with the Agor people?”
After all, when they first crossed over, they did have the Agor people as their subordinates.
Before he could finish his words, a soft “pop” sound reached his ears.
Anna looked towards the source of the sound Tracy had already coated herself, and Theresa was ready as well, even carrying the unconscious Jenna on her back.
A tubular object was thrown in front of Anna. She grabbed it and pressed the button on the top hard. Transparent bubbles immediately began to spread from her arms, quickly enveloping her entire body, and continued to expand slowly.
Theresis nodded to Anna and said, “Anna, you go and protect Kloshil. I will lead the way, and Theresa will follow behind you.”
He paused, then added: “Also, please release your Conqueror’s Haki once – it will be bad if those things wake up, use maximum power.”
Anna didn’t answer, but she had already summoned Sophia and switched to dual soul mode.
The blood-red and gray domineering aura began to sweep around like a nuclear explosion, even wiping out part of the wreckage of the ship – it disappeared completely, without even a dust left.
There was even a brief vacuum in the sea water around the two ships, and they were all squeezed together.
The huge shock wave caused Korciel on the other side of the Den Den Mushi to scream – the violent shaking of the ship came too suddenly.
But fortunately, Anna deliberately kept the damage range away from the two ships.
In other words, it can be played completely remotely.
After a few seconds, Anna withdrew her domineering attitude. Her yellow and black eyes scanned the outside world, and then she smiled at the Den Den Mushi: “Kuluciel, stay where you are, I’ll be right there.”
A substantial attack with the Conqueror’s Haki, Anna/Sophia unleashes full firepower for the first time.
However, this state also has great limitations. The dual soul mode consumes a lot of physical strength, so Anna could not use it casually against sea kings before.
Chapter 36, Sarkaz Altar (Part 3) (Old Version)
Soon, the iron chain between the two ships was hung on the wreckage that should be the most stable – the one that Anna had just pushed with her own hands.
She glanced at the deck of the leading ship, sensed Koldshiel’s presence with her observation Haki, and stepped hard with a bang to the other side’s deck.
The impact of the accompanying water flow almost scratched the coating again, but it stabilized again after a few seconds.
After connecting with Kuluciel, she accelerated again and followed Tracys who was leading the way. After a sword energy cleared the way, the altar’s switch device appeared in front of them.
Anna stroked the lines with her hand and looked back at the Sarkaz siblings.
Tracy, who was standing behind him, immediately spoke up: “Try to put your hand into the groove. This is indeed the switch recorded in historical documents.”
Anna nodded, quickly inserted her right hand inside and began to grope for something. After a few seconds
(Found it!)
She raised her right hand upwards, then pulled it to the side, then felt something was wrong and pulled it out again and pushed forward.
The moment the clicking sound occurred, a huge rumbling sound began to reach the ears of several people, the sound was incredibly loud.
Anna was so close that she had to cover her ears with her hands before she began to drift away and carefully observe the opening of the door.
Gradually, the door opened wider and Anna’s expression became more and more wonderful.
The environment inside the door suddenly appeared in front of them – there was only one platform inside, the only bright platform in the pitch-black darkness, but they didn’t know what was beyond that.
But they all had a hunch that they would die if they swam directly over there, even though there seemed to be nothing there.
Tracy was the first to float in, looked around and then waved his hand to indicate that it was safe.
Anna and Theresa followed, while Kluchil’s eyes lit up as she inquired about the interior decoration.
Soon, they floated to the platform that seemed to be an operating table. When Anna was about to reach out to touch it
She instantly turned her head to look at the door. (What happened did it close automatically?)
But before Anna could think too much, Sophia had already controlled Anna’s body and pressed the switch.
At the moment when the light flashed visible to the naked eye, the platform began to move forward slowly.
And Anna also discovered an important problem. The dark shadows were trapped outside the gate and did not catch up with them.
Anna patted Krusil on the back and asked, “Can we use the devil fruit now?”
The latter thought for a moment, then shook his head and replied: “According to the historical records of our Sarkaz, it seems that Devil Fruit users cannot step into the altar… But you can try?”
Before she finished speaking, Anna had already started to activate her devil fruit ability, but
It was completely useless. She frowned and looked at Theresa beside her, who also shook her head.
Seeing that she couldn’t use her devil fruit ability, Anna had to turn around and continue looking forward. (Sophia, did you see something just now?)
Anna in reality blinked and looked up again. (Sister Anna, those things… look like force field devices to me.)
Anna frowned instantly and looked back at the door that was no longer visible. (If I guessed correctly, there was a shield with a defensive force field in front of the platform we were on.)
As soon as the thought came to her mind, Anna began to carefully study the device in front of her that could only be opened by herself. Without turning her head, she asked Klushel behind her: “Do you understand these things? Teach me.”
The latter chuckled when he heard this, and touched Anna’s arm to indicate that she would be in control.
Soon, Anna was controlled by Krusil to press several incomprehensible keys without closing her five fingers – click twice, stroke three times, and then click twice again, and even the pressure was different.
“It’s done~”
Klushier said with a smile, and the area around the platform was instantly filled with lights with a rumble. It should be said that she turned on the sensor lights again.
The entire black hole was instantly illuminated, and even floating objects in the sea water were completely invisible because the light was too bright.
Several people looked around dully. The whole platform presented a very sci-fi combination circuit. Anna whistled and praised without turning her head: “How strong would you Sarkaz be if you were not cursed–“
Tracy, who had said little, immediately responded: “If we didn’t have this curse, we would be the most terrifying army in the world. No doubt about it.”
Theresa could only shake her head helplessly. After all, war was not something that should be mainstream in her eyes.
But the next moment, the platform stopped with a sound. Fortunately, the few people were not ordinary people and were able to float in the opposite direction and stabilize their bodies.
Tracy frowned and saw that a big door had been opened in the distance on the left: “We are here.”
At the same time, Kluchil had already left Anna’s back – in front of Anna’s surprised eyes.
The sea water in the entire space was rapidly shrinking towards the walls, and the moment Kulusier broke away, the sea water had completely disappeared around them.
Not even a water stain.
Anna couldn’t help but exclaim “Wow” again. After all, seeing it with her own eyes and playing the game are two completely different things.
Seeing that Anna was stunned, Theresa patted her shoulder, and the latter came back to her senses.
After a few seconds, Anna began to follow the pace of the Sarkaz siblings. On the way, she accidentally glanced at the bottom of the platform –
(So ??high what kind of structure is this ship made of?) Sofia s thoughts reached Anna.
Anna in reality shook her head. She found that the platform had begun to extend just when she took the first step.
The Sarkaz siblings and Klothir followed Anna instead.
Soon, they finally arrived at the open door. It was pitch black and they couldn’t see what was inside.
Anna chuckled and stepped into the darkness with her right foot first, followed by Krusil, Theresa carrying Jenna on her back, and finally Tracy.
When Anna opened her eyes again, the scene in front of her shocked her again – because what she saw was a city that looked like ancient ruins, but it was totally out of tune with the surrounding sci-fi environment.
Tracys in the back explained: “We don’t know how to use these things. They can only be used as decorations. In the past, our people could not fully understand these technological products.”
As he said this, he walked in one direction, while Lucille walked in another.
Anna blinked and asked Theresa beside her: “What are they going to do? Why are they looking separately? Is it safe here?”
The latter smiled and replied: “They are looking for the entrance. The place we are here is just an ancient Sarkaz military camp outpost.”
After saying that, she also began to walk to another location with Jenna on her back.
Seeing this, Anna could only follow behind her. After all, it was impossible to leave Jenna alone.
But at this time, she had changed from heterochromia to ordinary black pupils.
Sophia appears and Anna returns to the conscious space.
Chapter 37, Sarkaz Altar (IV) (Old Version)
In the ruins, fifteen minutes had passed unknowingly.
Sophia kicked a stone away out of boredom and took out the Den Den Mushi again to call other people.
“Did you find it? Xiaolu? Lao Te?”
Hearing the name “Lao Te”, Theresa, who was leading the way, couldn’t help but laugh.
“…My name is Tracys, and I’m not that old.”
Tracy’s tone was helpless, after all, he was only 28 years old.
At the same time, the sound of machinery running could be heard from Klushier’s side.
The moment the mechanical voice stopped: “I found it! Oops~ I haven’t read the literature for a long time and I remembered it wrong~”
Hearing this, Sophia immediately turned to the right, followed closely by Theresa.
As for Tracy’s objection? Sophia doesn’t care. He will be her henchman in the future anyway.
Anna in the consciousness space immediately reminded, (Stop, don’t tell them so early…)
Sophia in real life yawned, (I know, Sister Anna~ Actually, I feel like I m itching to do something now ) She smiled wickedly, (How about smashing something? Maybe there s a surprise?)
Anna didn’t say anything, but just quietly lit a cigarette. Sofia is good in every way, except that she is too active.
Sophia didn’t care about not getting a reply. She suddenly stopped and squinted her eyes. (Sister Anna, is that a door?)
Anna followed her gaze. (It’s possible… but it’s better for you to describe the pattern to Klushel first.)
Because there was indeed something wrong there, a bit like the hidden passage door in the game they played.
“Xiao Lu, I found something new~” Sophia said quickly, “Eight tentacles, two swords with something like an egg stuck in the top and bottom.”
Without waiting for a response, Sophia walked towards the lines.
Theresa actually distanced herself from her, which was unusual.
Just as Sophia reached out to touch the lines
“Eh?! Wait!” Krusier in the Den Den Mushi suddenly shouted, “You found the third door! We are only one step away from the fourth door “
Her pupils were trembling now, because there was only one step between the third space and the fourth space. If she was not careful, she would die without knowing how.
Seeing no response from “Anna”, Kroshil quickly packed up her tools and ran over there.
At the same time, Tracys jumped to the top of the ruins and quickly scanned for their location.
The next second
A dazzling green light appeared in the distance on the right, and it was getting brighter and brighter.
He frowned (This is too messy!) and then jumped over there among the ruins.
At the same time, in the center of the green light, Sophia was staring at the scene in front of her unhappily.
The thing kept pushing her out, and its sticky tentacles had already wrapped around her entire body.
Theresa was completely stunned. She had never seen such a reckless person before – the thing in front of her was obviously not easy to deal with.
Before the other two arrived, Sophia could no longer endure it. A fierce blood-red domineering aura suddenly erupted, and the building closest to her collapsed instantly.
She was very angry now. She covered her arm that was entangled by the tentacles with domineering aura and directly tore the tentacles into pieces.
When the other party tried to retreat, Sophia grabbed the slimy tentacles and said, “Want to escape now? It’s too late!”
With a roar, she suddenly pulled out the entire tentacle with force, and sticky liquid splashed everywhere.
Sophia glanced around and groaned, then turned to look at Theresa who was already stunned and said with a smile: “Xiao Te, I am Sophia now. Take good care of Sister Jenna.”
Then, she looked directly at the strange passage door in front of her and walked in.
Sophia dared to do this because according to her experience in fighting monsters in the game, the monsters had been cleared, so it was safe now.
Theresa blinked, feeling overwhelmed for the first time.
Just as she was about to catch up, Tracy arrived at the scene.
He noticed the strange door and the tentacles on the ground at a glance, then nodded to Theresa and strode towards the door.
The aura of domineering color enveloped his whole body, and it was obvious that they knew what was inside the third door.
Not long after he entered the door, hurried footsteps came from behind Theresa. She turned around and saw
Only then did Lucille arrive, panting, bending over and gasping for breath.
Without even looking up, she asked Theresa: “I say, is that Anna or who is that? Why is he so reckless all of a sudden?”
Theresa thought for a moment: “She is Sofia now…” She paused, “Anna is calm and pragmatic… then Sofia’s personality may be the opposite.”
But Lucille raised her head and continued, “Maybe she’s stronger than Anna, right? Okay, let’s go “
Before she could finish her words, Lucille had already come to the door with her tools on her back. But the moment she raised her foot, she turned back and looked at Theresa: “Um, aren’t you coming with me?”
Theresa chuckled and walked towards her silently, not forgetting to adjust the position of Jenna on her back.
The third space.
Sophia was the first to cross the passage. The moment she stepped out, she immediately squatted down and slid flexibly to the left.
This action made Tracy, who arrived later, have a hint of appreciation in his eyes.
He glanced around vigilantly: “It seems that you are very vigilant, but don’t be so reckless next time.”
Sophia didn’t respond, but blinked and looked up: “Wow – when did you Sarkaz people keep pets like this?”
Before he could finish his words, Tracys had already swung his knife upwards, and a large amount of mucus splashed on him.
Only Sophia dodged nimbly and blinked mischievously.
The next second, a huge head fell to the ground, and the mouth with six eyes was filled with layers of fine fangs.
Sophia brushed off the non-existent dust and walked straight to the control console.
When she came to the machine, she started operating it without saying a word.
Tracy was stunned, as if he was meeting this person for the first time – although strictly speaking, that was not the case.
“Wuhu~” As Sophia cheered, the transparent isolation cover in front of the machine suddenly opened.
The sound of hissing and machines running came into their ears one after another.
At this time, Theresa and Krusil came through the passage door, and Theresis already felt that the future was bleak.
Sophia ignored the reactions of the three people and pressed another strange white button
The hissing sound disappeared instantly, and was replaced by all the lighting devices lighting up at the same time.
Before the three of them could react, Sophia had already strode towards the left passage.
In her eyes at this moment, all this is just a game.
Death? She didn’t care. Sofia wasn’t Lila, she didn’t have so many concerns.
Although there is one thing, that is Anna, Genalila and the other two.
And blood relatives of the Corleone family.
But this is also the reason why Anna is most reluctant to let her out – if Sofia wants to be the so-called Pirate King, then she will definitely be able to become it.
Because Sophia never cares about the consequences and costs, she only cares about what she wants, and she doesn’t care how many people die.
She just wants to have fun.
Only then was Theresis told that the girl in front of him was no longer Anna, but another soul.
So he had no choice but to follow her, even if he had to watch her dismantle the entire turret.
That’s right, Sophia dismantled a turret before anyone could react, and she raised it curiously, looking around for the trigger switch.
When he couldn’t find it, he simply used one hand to smash the turret onto the head of the giant creature that had just crawled out of the ground.
With a “bang”, the monster’s head was smashed to pieces.
Anna in the consciousness space rubbed her temple and sighed, (Fortunately these things can be attached with domineering power…)
Other than that, she had nothing else to say.
But Anna had realized what this place was it was an arsenal.
What’s more troublesome is that the strength of these monsters is even more terrifying than many powerful pirates.
She had a reference in her mind – the person they wanted to recruit in the future, the “Unparalleled Swordsman” Fiona, the captain of the second division of the Tyrell Pirates, with a bounty of 630 million Beli.
Note: This is the 600 million in the Haiyuan calendar year 1507.
(If even these monsters are stronger than Fiona…)
Anna frowned.
(Is it very strong? It will only take a moment.)
In reality, Sophia picked up a handful of strange objects and fiddled with them.
( I have nothing to say.)
Chapter 38, Sarkaz Altar (V) (Old Version)
Whoosh Boom
At this point, the “warehouse” was no longer in its original state, with only the overhead turret and a few tightly closed doors remaining intact.
The blood-red domineering aura has been wreaking havoc here – after all, the miscellaneous soldiers have to be cleared out.
Sophia!!
This was the first time Tracys’ defense was broken to such an extent. He held his head in his hands and listened to the constant explosions around him in despair.
It was indeed strong, and it could even be said that Tracy had never seen such an efficient battle.
“Can you be a little more steady?!”
His roar reached Sophia’s ears again, but Sophia ignored it.
Because she found something more interesting a monster that could never be killed and could even reconstruct the surrounding corpses with its own flesh and blood.
Note: Inspired by Dead Space
Just as the monster was gathering strength to fire the ray again
A figure suddenly appeared in front of its broken body and struck its reconstructing leg with astonishing speed.
Then he kicked sideways, shattering his entire lower back, but the fallen internal organs were still wriggling.
The air shock wave created by Sophia was so exaggerated that even the warehouse alarm system was triggered. The moment the surrounding artillery was activated, the remaining people could only dodge in a panic – if they were hit by that kind of attack, not even a corpse would be left.
In the conscious space, Anna saw that Sofia was almost tearing down everything around her. (Sophia! Stop playing! Find the door!)
In reality, Sophia laughed as she kicked away the wriggling pieces of flesh on the ground, picked up the strange weapon she had just seized, and swept it across the air – towards the large laser turret that was attacking everyone.
A giant slash visible to the naked eye instantly swept towards the location of the artillery group.
Pure brute force.
But the attack was unexpectedly ineffective, so ineffective that even Anna was surprised.
She frowned and recalled that memory. (All the attacks were diverted by some force before they hit. Although it was only for a moment, she could indeed see the traces of the shockwave being “swallowed”.)
This is also the situation that Tracy fears the most – these artillery batteries are just appetizers, and the real threat is yet to come.
Tracy frowned and dodged another laser burst. He swung his sword to cut off the monster that was rushing towards him: “Kulushiel! Find the door quickly!”
Before he could finish his words, his slash had already turned to the left to clear out a large group of monsters.
at the same time–
Sophia’s hair stood on end instantly and she instinctively threw herself to the ground.
Where the beam from the giant artillery passed, half of the entire “military warehouse” turned dark.
It’s not because the lighting equipment was destroyed, but because this attack could swallow the light and even compress the shock wave around the ray.
The moment the attack passed by, Sophia jumped up and glanced at the place where she was hit. “Wow – I’ve never seen such power in the games I’ve played except for orbital strikes.”
A huge pit like a bottomless abyss suddenly appeared in front of me, and when I looked to the other side, I couldn’t see the end at all.
When she was about to get closer to the pit and take a look down
(Hmm? On the right!)
As soon as Sophia had the idea, she leaned over and slid to the other side, and the air wave lifted her long orange hair.
A terrifying figure passed by where she had been standing.
It braked steadily in front of the big pit, and after seeing what it was, Sophia smiled even more happily.
This is not a tentacle monster, but a tall sword-wielding warrior.
Its face was fixed in a position looking to the left, and its body was encased in a constantly squirming living suit of armor.
Crack with a crisp sound, Sophia disappeared from the spot, and the greatsword warrior disappeared at the same time.
Amid the sonic boom, Sophia and it appeared beside Kalsil at the same time. She pressed the greatsword firmly against the wall with her feet, making it unable to move.
The gust of wind almost knocked Klushier to the ground as she was opening the door.
Even Theresa and the others blinked subconsciously.
Sophia raised the corner of her mouth and looked into that weird face: “I said~ I haven’t had enough fun~”
“Tracy! You protect her!”
Before she could finish her words, she released her foot that was pressing down on the sword, spun around, and kicked the opponent away with her other foot.
With a loud bang, a violent air wave arose again, and the opponent was kicked to the point where he was completely invisible in an instant.
The laser cannons fired at the same time, the rays chasing the greatsword warrior flying backwards, and also covering the pursuing Sophia.
The laser shot from overhead penetrated the ground, and Sophia chased after it, laughing as if dancing.
The greatsword warrior used his weapon to block the rays, used the force to thrust his sword into the ground to stop his body, and then slashed at Sophia who was chasing him with two swords – invisible sword energy attacked.
Sophia’s pupils shrank slightly – the armament Haki was like paper in front of the slash, and the person would definitely be cut in half.
She quickly twisted her waist to dodge, but a cut was still left on her right shoulder, and blood immediately spilled onto the ground.
Fortunately, there was an explosion from behind, and Tracy’s scarlet sword energy intercepted the opponent’s attack in time.
Anna showed a painful expression for a short time and immediately saw through the key point. (It is not domineering. The sword is only sharp on the right side. The left side should not hurt anyone.)
That is, the blade is sharp only on one side.
Sophia touched her shoulder and blinked, blood dripping onto the ground.
Seeing that Life Return couldn’t stop the bleeding, she simply ignored it.
(Left-right asymmetry? What a weird setting…)
However, before she could think about it, the opponent appeared in front of her in an instant – it held the unsharpened left side with one hand and pushed hard.
Whoosh Boom!
The pure brute force gave rise to sword energy, which swept across like a high-pressure water gun, leaving another wound on Sophia’s thigh.
The slashing blow hit everyone’s head but was instantly absorbed by the wall.
Fortunately, the attack missed, and Tracy, who was preparing to intercept, secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Before the smoke and dust cleared, Sophia had already rushed forward, approaching the opponent before the next sword strike, compressing the possible attack range to the minimum.
She took a deep breath, exerted her strength and kicked the other person away again.
The blood spilled from the wound disappeared instantly in the strong wind.
At the same time, on the other side, Theresa looked anxiously at the battlefield, her body leaning forward unconsciously, almost rushing over to help.
But Teresis’s sword blocked her way.
Considering that there was still the unconscious Jenna who needed protection, she could only grit her teeth and give up, standing there silently and continuing to guard the unconscious person.
When the metal jet attacked again, it was blown away by Thearesia’s palm wind again.
On the other side, Sophia once again wrapped her whole body with two-color domineering. Although she had no fruit ability to assist her, but
She is an expert in physical skills and the strongest in close combat among the four.
The moment the greatsword warrior pushed Sophia away with the hilt of his sword, she actually dared to wrap her legs around the unsharpened side, and while the opponent was stunned, she punched hard into that strange left face.
The shock wave was visible to the naked eye, but the opponent’s body was simply a monster among monsters.
When the clacking sound rang out again, Sophia had already used wrestling techniques to entangle the opponent’s head, and used the strength of her waist to press him to the ground.
The violent impact created a gust of air that completely covered the two of them.
At the moment when the opponent was struggling to get up, Sophia used a joint skill to twist one of its arms. At the same time that the big sword was kicked away, she took advantage of the momentum and hit its neck heavily with a domineering elbow.
The moment he completed this combo, he quickly tore off the opponent’s clothes and bandaged the wound while he was still lying on the ground.
Then he took the initiative to retreat and create some distance, bouncing lightly on his feet and occasionally throwing a few air strikes to show off.
Sophia is serious about this. From now on, she won’t let herself get hurt any more.
The previous ones don t count.
She stared sharply at her opponent who was quickly getting up, and all the muscles in her body were completely relaxed.
The moment the opponent disappeared, she quickly scanned the area and slid to the right to accurately avoid the knife coming from behind.
The moment they passed each other, a heavy kidney punch exploded.
As the wind from her fist penetrated the opponent’s body, Sophia had already retreated again.
The shock wave even took a second to violently erupt from its body.
Hit it twice, stir the internal organs and then take them out.
She leaned to the left to avoid the laser cannon’s burst of rays, then took a step forward, lowered her body and delivered two powerful punches to the opponent’s soft knees.
The opponent fell to his knees instantly, and the penetrating shock wave had even reached the other side of the deep pit visibly to the naked eye.
But Sophia still took the initiative to pull away, because the thing in front of her was indestructible.
This fighting style stunned Tracys who was far away – he had never seen such efficient boxing before.
Even the talented young boxing champion from Rutland was only good at frontal attacks.
But few people know that in Sophia’s combat philosophy, those who rely on the color of sight to perceive objects are fools, and true masters only believe in the changes in airflow.
Even breathing rate is included – and of course the score is taken into account.
Chapter 39, Sarkaz Altar (VI) Please add it to your collection~ (Old version)
“Sophia!”
The greatsword warrior pushed her away with a knee strike, grabbed the unsharpened left side of the sword with one hand and swept around.
Sophia grabbed its legs and tried to flip it over again, but the greatsword warrior immediately slashed the ground heavily with his greatsword.
Whoosh bang!
“Wait a minute! I’m going to knock this guy down!”
Before she finished her words, Sophia quickly leaned down to avoid the horizontal slash.
The opponent suddenly changed his tactics and stabbed with his left hand. Sophia locked his right foot and used the force to twist his right hand off.
Before the other party could react, Sophia changed her position and clamped its head with one hand
“Spin in circles!”
He exerted all his strength, and with a crisp sound, the greatsword warrior was thrown to the ground.
The air surged, and even the ground shook. Without waiting for the opponent to recover, Sophia supported herself with one hand and spun again.
The greatsword warrior was thrown high into the air, and the laser turrets immediately turned their targets and hit it.
Sophia turned over and jumped up, took a breath, turned around and ran.
In the distance, Tracy and his group were waiting.
When she ran to the door, Sophia did not forget to look back at the deep pit in the distance. (It’s a pity that she hasn’t finished fighting yet.)
“Let’s go.”
Tracy entered first, followed by Klucie and Theresa, who was carrying Jena on her back. Sophia was the last to follow.
When Sophia opened her eyes again, Tracy had already activated the Conqueror’s Haki, and Theresa was also releasing Haki.
“It’s so dark in here, what’s going to come out?”
Sophia displayed her Conqueror’s Haki and quickly caught up with the team.
It was indeed uncomfortably dark.
She suddenly turned to look at Klushier, startling the other person.
“Is there anything here? You look scared.” Sophia asked curiously.
Klushel swallowed and pointed above everyone’s heads with a trembling hand.
Sophia blinked and looked in the direction –
Her eyes lit up and she couldn’t help but exclaim: “Wow – that’s pretty impressive.”
I saw countless unidentified creatures gathered above my head, with strange filaments of light flashing on their bodies.
Some of them were the “demons” that Sophia and her friends had seen before.
Anna in the consciousness space finally spoke, (Sophia, don’t mess around this time… and you fought very handsomely just now.)
The real Sophia smiled sweetly, ran behind Theresa, and poked the unconscious Jenna’s face with her finger.
Tresis kept looking around, pressing the tip of his sword forward, and explained without looking back: “These things are not our people, and domineering power may not be effective against them.”
Sophia continued to pinch Jenna’s face: “It doesn’t matter. The guy I just beat up wouldn’t be domineering anyway.”
Anna suddenly frowned. (Sophia, change your perspective… I just saw something.)
Upon hearing this, Sophia immediately came to Klushier, who seemed to be looking for something.
When Sophia tapped her shoulder, Klucel turned around abruptly, with a look of horror on her face: “What…what happened?”
Sophia smiled evilly: “Look at what that is~ There’s something good to see~”
As she spoke, she pointed somewhere in the darkness. Klucel swallowed again, her voice trembling: “I can’t see anything~ Haha…hahaha.”
“Wait two more seconds~”
Before she finished speaking, just as Klothier was about to turn her head, Sophia forcefully pulled her face to make her look over there.
“Look, what exactly is that monster? In my impression, this thing should be called… evil god?”
The darkness in the distance flickered again, but unlike the small spots of light above, this time the light clearly came from the height of some huge monster.
Anna paused for a moment before coming to a conclusion. (It’s outrageous. How could such a thing exist in this world? Should I say that the Sarkaz are really amazing. Didn’t they go crazy after seeing this?)
As Anna’s words flashed through Sophia’s mind, she saw an extremely huge creature sleeping in the distance on the left.
The flickering light came from the left chest. Obviously, these Sarkaz were not monsters from the fourth dimension, but they had intruded into this place and thus provoked these terrifying beings.
Sophia put her right hand on Klushel’s shoulder and shook it. “I say, you should know a little bit of history, right? This thing is much more outrageous than the Sea King.”
Tresis suddenly interrupted: “Our ancestors heard a strange noise and discovered the fourth door.”
Sophia was confused, after all, the door they had just entered was in the warehouse.
She continued to stare at the direction where the giant appeared: “Then what was that we just passed by?”
Anna sighed. (These Sarkaz were not driven out…they were trapped here and escaped.)
Sophia shuddered for the first time when she heard this – this meant that they had opened a door to hell, and this door had been following the Sarkaz people like a shadow.
Theresa followed behind Theresis and sighed softly: “In the beginning, we Sarkaz people were not afraid of these things.”
“Because we want to control them. The research went smoothly at first, until a certain kingdom was destroyed, and then everything changed.”
Sophia blinked. “Hmm? Are these two things related? No matter how you look at it, they’re not related?”
Klushel took over the conversation: “We don’t know either, but the demise of that huge kingdom did activate these things…”
“Then the disaster struck. Our researchers fled the third dimension and tried every means to seal the entrance.”
“But it didn’t work. The black door of the fourth dimension suddenly appeared in a family’s toilet… Can you imagine? When the family was about to go to the toilet, the toilet door became the entrance to the fourth dimension.”
“Soon, people began to flee in a hurry, and they completely lost contact with the Sarkaz Empire… but those things didn’t come out.”
“But we just can’t get out. The army has blocked all the locations where the fourth gate appears… The weird thing is, there’s nothing inside those gates.”
“The trapped people can only pretend nothing happened and think that it will pass if they endure it… After all, according to common practice, if there is no contact with the mainland for ten days, they will send someone to investigate.”
Theresis and Theresia remained silent, but Sophia listened intently.
Krusil continued, “But no one came from the mainland. The exit of the base could not be opened, and the resources were dwindling. This imprisoned situation was driving people crazy.”
“Soon, exploration teams were sent back into the Fourth Gate…but no one ever came back, except for one person “
Tresis continued in a deep voice: “Bodoro, known as the Dawn.”
“He came back to warn us.”
“Our history and our existence are all fake. We shouldn’t exist in this world.”
Anna in the consciousness space frowned, (Could it be…we triggered some taboo that led to the second time traveling? Impossible, right?)
Sophia shook her head – she had never liked reading and knew nothing about knowledge.
Anna continued to reason, (The Nicole Robin we found in the apartment when we first traveled through time, is she real? I always feel like something is wrong…)
(She’s acting too crazy, and seems to be eager to open something… right here in this altar.)
(That stele…Sophia, ask Klothir about the stele.)
Sophia in the real world suddenly interrupted Krusil and said, “Do you have any historical records about the glowing stone tablets? The ones with the dim red lines?”
As soon as she finished speaking, everyone stopped and looked at her.
Tresis frowned: “Yes, our ancestors studied that stone tablet.”
Sophia suddenly realized: “So the altar you Sarkaz people mentioned is just a cover?”
Tracy did not answer and continued to lead the way. Klosher explained: “It is, and it is not. After all, studying that thing also requires a worship ceremony.”
Gurgle woo.
Suddenly, a strange noise came from behind, as if it came from the giant creature.
Kluchil quickly covered Sophia’s mouth: “Shh – walk faster.”
Everyone quickened their pace, and more and more spots of light appeared in the darkness. Sophia became more curious: “Aren’t we driving the Overlord Color? Why is it useless?”
Tracys said without even turning back: “The Dominant Haki can only hide ourselves, but they are coming out soon.”
As soon as the words fell, everyone almost ran.
Ouch
The moment the giant woke up, Tracy broke out in a cold sweat, veins popped out on his sword-holding hand, and his eyes quickly scanned the surroundings.
Koluchir was so frightened that her legs went limp. Sophia immediately picked her up as a princess and chased after the two people in front.
“That guy is awake! Run!”
Tracy’s roar echoed in the darkness, but the next second he turned around and disappeared into the darkness.
“elder brother!”
Theresa shouted, but the man had already disappeared.
In her mind, Anna anxiously outlined the clues, (Found it! Sofia! Let them run in the opposite direction!)
Sophia suddenly stopped, turned around and sprinted, shouting to Theresa without looking back: “This way!”
Although she was confused, Theresa followed him.
While running, Anna continued to explain, (I told you, the patterns on the stone tablet are the route map. The first exit we came in from was the bottom floor, and now we are in the middle – there are nine doors in total in this space!)
Just as Sophia was about to speak, she was interrupted by a shrill roar.
She kept moving forward and tilted her head to look. She saw dense dots of light rushing towards a certain place – that was the direction where Tracys ran away. The scarlet sword energy swept through the dark space, and the sound of explosions continued.
“Don’t look back! Run!”
Seeing Theresa slow down, Sophia shouted hurriedly. Theresa could only close her eyes in pain and speed up again.
But the next second, Sophia’s eyes widened in disbelief – a greatsword warrior wearing purple dark armor suddenly passed by her.
The strong wind blew up her orange hair.
Although it was only for a moment, she clearly saw the distinctive style of armor.
Theresa also noticed something unusual and turned around to see a shocking scene.
“Hey, hey, hey! This is impossible?! How can there be so many such powerful things?!”
Sophia exclaimed.
Behind them, yellow and purple spots of light continued to collide, and the sound of flesh tearing had reached their ears.
Although I had run five kilometers away, I could still see dense groups of light spots in the distance.
There were even no distinction between up, down, left, and right.
Anna was also surprised. (Those big sword warriors might be a protection mechanism? What level of technology is this?)
Sophia in reality didn’t have time to think about it, because Klothir in her arms suddenly shouted, “We’re almost there! Hurry and call the other soul out!”
Anna immediately appeared and looked at the person in her arms: “What’s going on?”
Klushier quickly explained: “The first three doors can be opened with tools, but not from the fifth door onwards!” As she spoke, she took out a piece of intricately carved stone from the toolbox.
Anna’s eyes shone and she immediately stopped. Theresa also stopped.
Kalsil jumped down and pressed the stone onto the switch groove of the strange door in front of her.
A white portal in the shape of a vortex opened instantly, and Anna was the first to step in.
Klucie and Theresa followed closely behind – now was not the time to hesitate.
Behind him, the fierce battle continued.
The moment Anna stepped into the new place, her yellow and black eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. The two people behind her followed.
Anna frowned and looked at the transparent glass in front of her. A huge stone tablet appeared not far away. “I say, can’t you only go to the fourth gate? Why can you come directly to the fifth gate to study this thing?”
The huge stone tablet in front of me has completely dimmed, but some lighting equipment is still retained around it.
Note: Similar to the Seal of Death Space.
Klushier’s expression was equally confused. She muttered to herself, “That’s not right… The document clearly says it’s on the second floor…”
As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly took out an ancient book from the toolbox and flipped through it: “No… How could it jump directly here? This is clearly the second floor!”
Before Anna could ask, a voice suddenly sounded in her mind:
[Are you the leader? Are you the chief?]Anna didn’t respond immediately, and Sofia didn’t seem to care. But the next second –
[Aren’t you? That should be her.]Anna looked speechlessly at Klosier who was flipping through a book. The latter was stunned and shook her head.
Even Theresa blinked and looked at Anna in confusion.
[Hmm… none of them, then it’s you?]The voice returned to Anna’s mind again.
Anna frowned and looked around. After noticing anything unusual, she responded, “Who are you? Have you already looked for them both?”
The other party said: [Two fainted, one deaf and one dumb, you are the leader, right? If so, blink.]Anna was speechless.
In reality, she sighed. (Everyone here blinks. Blinking is instinctive.)
[Ah…Is that so? I see. Then move your fingers?]Anna responded calmly, (If you have something to say, please speak quickly.)
[Hmm… I do look like a leader – ah! You can call me a war engineer~ I’m here to save this planet~][You beat my soldiers so hard that the one you threw into the pit is now scrapped.]Note: This is not the original world of One Piece.
Chapter 40, Sarkaz Altar (VII) (Old Version)
[How did you get in? In the sea? On the sea? In the sky?][Why did you become a leader at such a young age?][Why ](Stop! Can you please stop talking? What on earth do you want to do?)
Anna could hardly bear it any longer. She had thought that she had finally found a tour guide, but then this voice suddenly entered her head and kept chattering.
Of course, there was also Sophia’s influence, after all, it was now in dual soul mode.
The three of them had taken Jenna around here for several rounds. Although they were introduced to many technological works, they were all useless things.
At least life-related things are of no help to the few people at the moment. They just want to find a way to lift the curse.
As they walked, Anna, who was leading the group, looked around. (You answer my questions, and you don t answer my questions.)
[oh.]The female voice immediately quieted down, and Anna finally got a moment of peace and quiet.
Passing by a petri dish, Anna glanced at the label. (What is this? Did you make this?)
[It’s me, the genius war engineer. I got this stone when I took it.]The other party’s tone was still brisk.
In reality, Anna turned around and looked at the dizzy Krusil: “Are you interested in these things?”
The latter nodded seriously: “These will be very efficient if used in daily life! Especially the filter!”
He pointed to a large machine he had never seen before.
Anna looked in the direction it was going. Although the machine was not big, it seemed to be filtering out all harmful substances within the fifth door.
[You can adjust the settings yourself~]Anna interrupted quickly, (Stop! Tell me how to help my friend first.)
[Hmm… I can help. It’s just a genetic mutation. The physical constitution of people in this world is too poor~]Anna frowned. (This world is weak? Then what do you consider strong?)
[Oh my~ Are you finally curious? Uh-huh! At least you have to be able to withstand the limits of pure biological body transformation~]Anna blinked. (I don t understand…don t play dumb. Just tell me how to help.)
[Alas, it s a good thing to have a thirst for knowledge I can save your friend, but you have to do me a favor first~]Anna waved her hand to signal the two people behind to stop. (What do you want us to do?)
[Please bring me back, but I’m afraid you don’t have enough manpower ]Seeing Anna in a daze, Theresa casually put Jenna in the corner in a place that looked like a bed.
Anna glanced at her and said, “If you can nullify the devil fruit, Sophia and I are enough.”
[Oh? So confident? Although you are indeed two souls…don’t you remember how you came back?][Time reset~ The world line has been changed by me, and the problem of rising sea water has also been solved~ I am so tired ]Anna’s pupils shrank suddenly. (You mean – we have been here? What does the rising sea mean?)
[I did pull the four of you back from the parallel world. I didn t want those guys to come to me too soon.][As for the rising sea level…it just expanded the planet a little bit.]Anna was completely stunned. She knew that the other party was powerful, but she didn’t expect it to be so exaggerated.
(What about those Sarkaz curses?)
[It’s just a minor flaw, but it wasn’t my fault. It was a trick played by the thing I was fighting with.][However…many races really shouldn’t exist in this world. I brought them here.][That single battleship alone can’t change anything, and its firepower is too weak.]Anna rubbed her temples and tried to digest the information. Sofia was tired of listening and left on her own accord.
Back to single soul mode.
(Speak slowly, what is there in this world? Nothing?)
[Hmm… one… two… let me see… Sarkaz, Ratlan, Casimir…]The other party read it out like the name of a dish.
Anna had an even bigger headache, and Sophia in her consciousness simply blocked her ears, nose and mouth.
[Devil Fruit, rubbish. Seawater is a weapon, but it turns out there are no rules or abilities to limit it.][Hmm… the bio-energy reconstruction you used to defeat my soldiers is quite interesting~](Stop! Just tell me what you want to help with, please )
Anna was almost suffocating as this information hit her mind like a bomb.
[Go to the seventh floor and contain the strange fish. Bring me back. Once the containment is complete, the Sarkaz curse will be lifted.][Your friend may need to go to the gene reconstructor to adjust herself. She has a protective power.]Anna woke up instantly. (Is that the man with long hair and golden eyes, sitting on the empty throne?)
[Him? Yes, but his help is limited. I tried to ask Him for help but was rejected.](who is he?)
[The strongest person in a parallel world, but there are still loopholes.]Anna sighed, (You should have a video recording, right? Let s release the strange fish you mentioned.)
[Let me look for it…Although the number of layers is the same, the time is different.][To explain, this battleship has nine layers of space, each layer is an independent small world. If the first layer is completely destroyed… the second layer will immediately fill its place. This is the principle of perpetual motion on the surface.][By the way, this is what you understand as multi-layer compression technology~]Anna covered her ears. (If you don’t hurry up, I’ll kill myself.)
The moment the sound disappeared, an image appeared in front of each of the three people.
Anna frowned and stared at the dark virtual screen. (If these technologies were to spread…)
As soon as the thought came to her mind, the video began to play, but the content made Anna despair instantly.
Because that strange fish was none other than the evil creature they knew before their first time traveling –
“Cthulhu”.
(I don t know whether to praise you or say you think too highly of us.)
Anna was unusually calm at this moment, with no waves in her heart, because she was numb.
[Of course I m awesome! And the other stone is the real body. If I ignore it, it will destroy countless planets~][It has a huge appetite and swallows planets directly~]Anna came back to her senses. (Wait, it has an effect on the Sarkaz? Why is it okay now?)
[I have already cut off its mental pollution medium, otherwise it would be very troublesome if it was released.](You are awesome… Then how should we contain Him? And… What is your purpose in coming to this world?)
This time, the other party was silent for a while, which was rare:
[Keep it a secret~][As for how to defeat Him… it is indeed a bit difficult. After all, His physical strength is too high, and He has various energy attacks.]Anna frowned. (Where are your armored soldiers? Why don’t you let them go?)
[Maintaining space repair consumes a lot of energy, and those soldiers are used to keep the system running.][There’s no way to kill all those little creatures. They keep popping up.](Okay, can you just open the door for us? We don t have time to keep shopping.)
[No, you can t enter or leave the seventh floor freely. The sixth floor is where the gene deconstructor is stored.]Anna suddenly thought of something. (The man on the fourth floor… Is our companion still alive?)
[I can’t die. I added some troops in. Even though they are fake, they are troublesome enough.]The sound disappeared, and the virtual screen reappeared. Anna took a look, rubbed her eyes, and squinted to confirm
Chapter 41, Sarkaz Altar (VIII) (Old Version)
In the darkness, the light spots devoured each other like bacteria. In addition to the greatsword warriors, there were more advanced soldiers tall warriors armed with heavy weapons, with strange and absurd speed and strength.
One of the knights threw out his spear, accurately hitting the monster in the air. He stepped on the heads of the monsters to recover his weapons, chopped down, swept horizontally, held the spear upright to block, and then made a backhanded upward thrust.
Tracy barely avoided the shock wave, but his face was still scratched by the strong wind.
He slashed to the right with his backhand, and the scarlet sword energy cut off the tentacles of the giant, interrupting its attack rhythm. The next second, several knights charged at the same time –
However, the monster instinctively swung its tail, blowing away a large number of knights. The air wave instantly covered the entire screen. It even accidentally stepped on one to death, and the soldiers could never be resurrected.
Anna looked away. (So strong…but why aren’t they immortal?)
[Because they came from the Weird Green World and were brought here by me accidentally.][But these things are nothing, I just haven’t gotten around to dealing with them yet.][So my soldiers will die too, it’s just that your attacks are powerful but you can’t find their weaknesses.][By the way, the weak spot is in the calf – as you would say.]Anna showed a disdainful expression. (…What kind of heel setting is that?)
[Would you like to take a tour of my facilities first? You will need them later.][It takes time to unlock the door.]Anna rolled her eyes. (Then could you at least turn on the light first?)
In an instant, all the surrounding machines started up at the same time, and dazzling white light replaced the original dark red environment.
Sophia in the consciousness space threw all the cotton out and the dual soul mode was restarted.
Anna looked around. (How outrageous is your technology?)
Countless static force fields unfolded before everyone’s eyes. Next to the table where Jenna lay, there was a strange monster’s head cultivation chamber.
Electronic lines covered all the walls. Now Anna finally understood why the seawater was drained.
The seawater was pouring into a small cube, but it could never fill it up. There was no need for a conduit, the water flowed in a fixed trajectory just like it did in space.
[Shrinkage technology ~ After the seawater is drained, the primary treatment is completed on the wall to maintain the spatial structure, and after the secondary treatment, it can provide energy for the entire warship.][Similarly, some matter in the universe can also be used.]Anna ignored it and fixed her eyes on the red-glowing stone tablet. She couldn’t see the changes with her naked eyes, but her observation and hearing Haki sensed that the invisible force field was expanding rapidly.
[This is the energy core ~ ??it is only responsible for power supply and engine power.][If it doesn’t work, you can cut off a piece and use it as a living weapon. It can repair itself.][How about temporarily lifting the restrictions so you can see what makes it special?]Anna hummed softly, (Okay.)
The next second, the sound of mechanical operation was heard from the bottom of the stone tablet.
At the moment of pause, Anna suddenly returned to the battlefield – but this time was different from what she remembered.
Corpses were crawling all over the ground, screams, gunshots, and children crying intertwined. The illusion disappeared in just a moment, but Anna was already covered in cold sweat, and her pupils were trembling violently. (Sister Anna – that stone tablet is too scary! How much did it swallow?!)
Theresa and the others reacted more violently. Theresa tore at the old wound on her neck, trying to pry it open with her bare hands out of fear; Lucille operated a device she couldn’t understand with a crazy smile, and finally collapsed to the ground after a few seconds.
All three experienced extremely realistic and terrifying hallucinations.
[Do you know its killing mode? Hallucination ~ suicide ~ corpse transformation ~ aggregation.][Finally, the blood moon.]The virtual screen showed a horrifying scene: a terrifying monster was devouring the entire planet, with countless tentacles splitting and dancing, and a huge mouth made up of heads slowly opening.
[Honestly, if this thing is released, this planet won t survive more than a week~]Only then did Anna become certain that this guy who called himself a war engineer had not chosen the wrong name.
Her strange weapons were enough to sweep across the galaxy – because the stone tablet devoured desire. Just now in the hallucination, he couldn’t even use his domineering power.
[I heard it’s called the Divine Seal? To catch its body, I have to activate the space stillness again~][According to you…it’s called a black hole?][But the Sarkaz curse was not caused by the divine seal~ otherwise no one would be able to survive~]Anna waved her hands quickly, (Stop, let me slow down first.)
At this moment, Theresa and the other girl came to their senses and looked around cautiously.
Theresa anxiously asked Anna, the only one who was still awake: “What happened just now… I heard the mechanical sound…”
Anna did not answer directly, but looked at the mentally ill Krusil solemnly: “Do you know what you Sarkaz are researching?”
“It’s Doomsday… This thing is not something you can study at all… Hehe, the altar… As expected, how many times have you performed sacrifices?”
The message that the divine seal had just conveyed to her was clear – it longed for fusion. The Sarkaz must have tried to use it to create unlimited energy.
Keluciere shook her head blankly: “I’m just a scientist…we were all scientists at the time.”
Anna rubbed her temples: “Crazy scientists can really destroy the world. Don’t do this kind of dangerous operation again in the future.”
“If there is, it has to be my order.”
After saying that, Anna slapped her face vigorously. (Sophia, the dual soul mode consumes too much energy. We may have to rely on ourselves later.)
The corners of Anna’s mouth in real life raised, (No problem, Sister Anna!)
She turned to the other two, “Take Jena to the sixth floor. I’ll help you open the door… If she doesn’t wake up, this will be the last attempt.”
“If the curse is successfully lifted, the Sarkaz will have to listen to me in the future. After you reorganize the organization, I will teach you how to become stronger.”
Then he showed a sunny smile: “If we all die, that’s fine. This adventure is quite exciting~ No wonder so many people want to be pirates.”
[If you fail, I will destroy the base~ But…if you succeed, I will tell you why I came… and also provide technical support.]Anna immediately stopped smiling and said, “Tell me how to remove the Devil Fruit ability first. If you keep talking nonsense, I won’t go.”
[Ah… well, the device is actually on your right… but you have to go one by one~]Anna whistled. (Sister Anna, interesting!)
Then he looked at Theresa: “I go first, you go later.”
After saying that, Anna walked straight to the circular capsule device on the right. When she got there, the capsule opened automatically, and she stepped into it and turned around and closed her eyes.
After all, that’s how it’s played out in science fiction games.
Soon, Anna felt a hint of coolness. After a few seconds, veins all over her body suddenly popped up.
(Sister Anna! The blood is flowing so fast!)
Anna didn’t respond – this was not ordinary blood circulation at all, but some kind of fluid seeping in through the skin.
Ten minutes later, Anna took a deep breath, stepped out of the capsule, and waved her right hand subconsciously.
A breeze suddenly blew by, ruffling Theresa’s and Anna’s hair, but Anna’s own long orange hair strangely moved without any wind.
[Done~ The door is on your left and you need to open it yourself.][I adjusted the data, and a portal to the sixth floor will now be generated next to the door.][The soldiers inside have been set up so they will not harm them and will provide protection.]Anna nodded to Theresa: “A portal will appear in a moment, take Jena in, there will be soldiers protecting you inside.”
After saying that, he turned and walked towards the eerie green door that had not yet been opened.
She moved her wrists, and her life-restoring ability instantly healed the two wounds, and air flow surrounded her body.
The ability of the superhuman Hurricane Fruit has been restored.
When she arrived at the door, Anna suddenly thought of something. (Why would your turret attack its own people?)
[Huh? Um… I’ll adjust it again.]